THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 

PRESENTED  BY 

PROF. CHARLES  A.  KOFOID  AND 
MRS.  PRUDENCE  W.  KOFOID 


THE  FOUR  CORNERS  IN  JAPAN 


THE  CORNER  SERIES 


THE  FOUR  CORNERS 

THE  FOUR  CORNERS  IN  CALIFORNIA 

THE  FOUR  CORNERS  AT  SCHOOL 

THE  FOUR  CORNERS  ABROAD 

THE  FOUR  CORNERS  IN  CAMP 

THE  FOUR  CORNERS  AT  COLLEGE 

THE  FOUR  CORNERS  IN  JAPAN 

THE  FOUR  CORNERS  IN  EGYPT  (in  preparation) 


ALL  SORTS  OF  STRANGE  FANCIES  POSSESSED  HER 


ill 


THE  FOUROORNERS 


in 


JAPAN 


AMYE.BLANCHARD 

George  W  Jacobs  4  G«aponjj 
Philadelphia. 


Copyright,  1912,  by 
GEORGE  W.  JACOBS  &  COMPANY 

Published  September ,  1912 


All  rights  reserved 
Printed  in  U.  S.  A. 


CONTENTS 

I.     STARTING  OFF         .        .  9 

II.     A  GLIMPSE  OF  HONOLULU  .         .       27 

III.  FIRST  IMPRESSIONS  .  45 

IV.  TEMPLES  AND  TEA    .         .  .         .61 
V.     AN  EVENING  SHOW           .  .        .81 

VI.     AT  KAMAKURA         .         .  .         .     101 

VII.     A  FEAST  OF  BLOSSOMS     .  .         .119 

VIII.     FLYING  FISH 137 

IX.     A  RAINY  DAY          .  .        .     157 

X.     A  SACRED  ISLE        .  .         .173 

XL     AT  MYANOSHITA      .  .         .,191 

XII.     NIKKO,  THE  MAGNIFICENT  .         .     209 

XIII.  CRICKETS  AND  FIREFLIES  .     227 

XIV.  JEAN  VISITS     .                  .  .     247 
XV.     A  MOCK  JAPANESE  .         .  .  .      .     269 

XVI.     A  PROSPECTIVE  SERVANT  .         .     287 

XVII.     IN  A  TYPHOON           .  .     307 

JACK'S  EYES  ARE  OPENED  .     325 

VOTIVE  OFFERINGS  .         .  .         .     343 

IF  IT  MUST  BE  .     361 


ILLUSTRATIONS 

All  sorts  of  strange  fancies  possessed 

her  .  .  Frontispiece 

They  looked  up  to  see  the  great  cone 

of  Fujiyama          .         .         .         Facing  page       52 

Curious  to  see  who  the  other  shopper 

might  be  .         .         .  "         "194 

Glad    she     had    experimented    with 

chop-sticks         ..„.""        262 

"Is  it  true?"  0       «         «       354 


CHAPTER  I 
STARTING  OFF 


CHAPTER  I 

STARTING   OFF 

"  I  FEEL  a  migratory  fever  stirring  within  my 
veins,"  remarked  Miss  Helen  Corner  one  morn 
ing  as  she  sat  with  the  elder  two  of  her  nieces 
in  their  Virginia  home. 

Nan  put  down  the  book  she  was  reading ; 
Mary  Lee  looked  up  from  her  embroidery. 
"  You  are  not  going  to  desert  us,  Aunt  Helen  ?  " 
said  Nan. 

"  Not  unless  you  girls  will  join  me  in  my 
flight." 

"But  where  would  you  fly?"  asked  Mary 
Lee. 

"What  do  you  say  to  Japan?" 

"  Japan  ?     Oh,  Aunt  Helen,  not  really." 

"  Why  not  ?  Every  one  goes  there  these 
days.  We  could  make  the  trip  by  way  of  Cali 
fornia,  stop  off  for  a  few  days  at  Honolulu,  and 
see  some  of  the  strange  things  I  have  been 
reading  about  this  winter.  I  am  strongly  in 
clined  to  make  the  trip  if  you  two  will  go  with 
me." 

"And   would   we  start  soon?"   asked   Nan. 


12  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

"  In  time  for  the  cherry  blossoms,  the  lovely 
flowery  Japanese  spring  and  all  that  ?  " 

"  It  was  what  I  was  planning  to  do." 

"  What  about  mother  and  the  twinnies  ?  " 

"  We  should  have  to  make  up  our  minds  to 
leave  them  behind.  I  believe  your  mother  has 
declared  against  going  with  us.  She  thinks  the 
twins  should  not  be  taken  out  of  college  and 
that  she  should  be  within  call  while  they  are 
there.  That  should  not  prevent  your  going, 
however.  Nan,  what  do  you  think  about 
it?" 

"  You  know  me,  Aunt  Helen,"  responded  Nan. 

"  What  about  you,  Mary  Lee  ?  " 

<A  Oh,  '  Barkis  is  willin'  ; '  that  is  if  mother  ap 
proves." 

"  I  consulted  her  before  I  mentioned  it  to 
you,  for  I  did  not  want  any  one  disappointed. 
Therefore,  young  ladies,  consider  yourselves 
booked  for  a  personally  conducted  trip.  I 
think  we  might  start  next  month,  and  we  need 
not  burden  ourselves  with  too  much  of  an 
outfit." 

"  I  should  think  not,"  returned  Nan,  "  when 
such  lovely  and  cheap  things  can  be  had  in 
Japan.  Hurrah  !  Mary  Lee,  let's  go  tell  Jo." 

The  two  girls  started  off  together.  The 
month  was  February,  but  already  the  first 
hints  of  spring  could  be  found  in  the  warmer 


Starting  Off  13 

sunshine,  the  longer  days,  the  swelling  of  buds 
on  trees  and  bushes.  A  few  yellow  stars  were 
already  spotting  the  forsythia  which  clambered 
up  one  end  of  the  front  porch  of  Dr.  Woods's 
house  which  they  soon  reached.  They  entered 
without  knocking,  for  their  friend  Josephine 
Woods  was  like  a  sister,  and  would  have  re 
sented  any  formality.  They  knew  where  to 
find  her,  for  it  was  after  her  husband's  office 
hours ;  he  was  off  making  his  professional 
visits,  and  Jo  would  be  up-stairs  attending  to 
certain  housewifely  duties. 

They  discovered  her  in  the  little  sewing-room 
surrounded  by  piles  of  house  linen. 

"  Hallo,"  cried  Nan,  "  what  in  the  world  are 
you  doing,  Jo  ?  " 

"  Marking  these  towels  for  Paul's  office,"  she 
returned  soberly. 

Nan  laughed.  "  It  is  so  funny  to  see  you 
doing  such  things,  Jo.  I  can  never  quite  get 
over  your  sudden  swerving  toward  domesticity. 
We  have  come  over  to  tell  you  something  that 
will  make  you  turn  green  with  envy." 

"  Humph  ! "  returned  Jo.  "  As  if  anybody  or 
anything  could  make  me  turn  green  or  any 
other  color  from  envy.  I  am  the  one  to  be  en 
vied." 

"  She  still  has  it  badly,"  said  Nan  shaking 
her  head.  "  What  is  there  in  marking  towels 


14  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

to  make  it  such  an  enviable  employment,  Mrs. 
Woods  ? " 

"  Because  it  is  being  done  for  the  dearest 
man  in  the  world,"  replied  Jo  promptly. 

"  I  wonder  if  you  will  still  continue  to  be  in 
this  blissful  state  of  idiocy  when  we  get  back 
from  Japan,"  put  in  Mary  Lee. 

"  Japan  ! "  Jo  dropped  the  towel  she  was 
holding,  barely  saving  it  from  a  splotch  of  in 
delible  ink. 

"  Aha !  I  knew  we  could  surprise  you," 
jeered  Nan.  "  She  is  green,  Mary  Lee,  bright, 
vivid,  grass  green." 

"  Nothing  of  the  sort,"  retorted  Jo.  "Of 
course  I  always  did  long  to  go  to  Japan,  but  I 
wouldn't  exchange  this  little  town  with  Paul  in 
it  for  all  the  Japans  in  the  world." 

"  You  are  perfectly  hopeless,"  said  Nan.  "  I 
wonder  if  I  shall  ever  reach  such  a  state  of 
imbecility  as  to  prefer  marking  towels  to  going 
to  Japan." 

"  I  wouldn't  put  it  past  you,"  returned  Jo. 
"Just  you  wait,  Nan  Corner.  I  expect  to  see 
the  day  when  you  are  in  a  state  that  is  seventy 
times  seven  worse  that  mine  ever  was." 

"  If  ever  I  do  reach  such  a  state,  I  hope  the 
family  will  incarcerate  me,"  rejoined  Nan. 

Jo  laughed.  "  This  does  sound  like  the  good 
old  college  days,"  she  remarked.  "  But  do  tell 


Starting  Off  15 

me  what  is  up,  girls.  Are  you  really  going  to 
Japan  ?  " 

"  So  Aunt  Helen  says/'  Mary  Lee  told  her. 

"  And  when  do  you  go  ?  " 

11  Next  month." 

"  The  whole  family  ?  " 

"No,  the  kiddies  will  have  to  continue  to 
grind  away  at  college.  I  think  it  probable  that 
mother  will  go  back  with  them  after  the  Easter 
holidays  and  stay  there  till  summer,  when  they 
can  all  go  away  together." 

"  And  how  long  shall  you  be  gone  ?  " 

"  Don't  know.  All  we  know  is  that  we  are 
going.  We  didn't  wait  to  hear  any  more  till 
we  came  over  to  tell  you.  What  shall  we  bring 
you,  Jo  ?  " 

"  I  think  I  should  like  a  good,  well-trained 
Japanese  servant,"  returned  Jo  with  a  little  sigh. 

"  Poor  Jo  ;  there  are  serpents  even  in  Paradise, 
it  seems.  Does  the  last  kitchen  queen  prove  as 
unworthy  to  be  crowned  as  her  predecessors 
were  ?  " 

"  Oh,  dear,  yes,  but  never  mind,  I  am  still 
hoping  that  the  one  perfect  gem  will  at  last 
come  my  way.  Meantime  I  am  learning  such 
heaps  of  things  that  I  shall  become  absolutely 
independent  after  a  while.  You  will  see  me  us 
ing  tireless  cookers,  and  paper  bags,  and  all  that 
by  the  time  you  get  back." 


16  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

"  Well,  good  luck  to  you,"  said  Nan.  "  We 
must  be  off.  You  shall  have  the  next  bulletin 
as  soon  as  there  is  anything  more  to  report." 

They  hurried  back  to  find  their  mother,  being 
entirely  too  excited  to  stop  long  in  one  place. 
After  talking  the  plan  over  with  her,  they  hunted 
up  their  Aunt  Helen  to  join  her  in  consulting 
maps,  time-tables  and  guide-books.  Before 
night  the  date  was  set,  the  route  was  laid  out, 
the  vessel  upon  which  they  should  sail  decided 
upon. 

At  last  one  windy  morning  in  March  the 
Virginia  mountains  were  left  behind  and  the  lit 
tle  party  of  three  set  their  faces  toward  the 
western  coast.  California  was  no  unknown 
land  to  them  and  here  they  decided  to  tarry 
long  enough  to  see  some  of  their  old  friends, 
making  Los  Angeles  their  first  stop. 

"  Doesn't  it  seem  familiar  ?  "  said  Mary  Lee 
as  they  approached  the  city  where  they  had 
lived  for  a  while. 

"  The  very  most  familiar  thing  I  see  is  out 
there  on  the  platform,"  returned  Nan  as  she 
observed  Carter  Barn  well  eagerly  scanning  each 
car  as  the  train  came  into  the  station.  Nan 
hailed  him  from  the  car  window  and  he  was  be 
side  them  before  the  train  came  fairly  to  a  stand 
still. 

"  Glory  be  to   Peter !     But  isn't  this  a  jolly 


Starting  Off  17 

stunt  you  are  doing  ?  "  he  cried  fairly  hugging 
Miss  Helen.  "Why  didn't  the  whole  family 
come,  as  long  as  you  were  about  it  ?  " 

"  By  the  whole  family  you  mean  Jack,  of 
course,"  remarked  Mary  Lee. 

Carter  laughed  a  little  confusedly.  "  That's 
all  right,"  he  returned  ;  "  I'm  not  denying  it. 
Where  are  your  checks  and  things  ?  Give  me 
that  bag,  Miss  Helen.  You  are  going  straight 
to  the  house  ;  Mrs.  Roberts  is  counting  the  min 
utes  till  you  get  there." 

The  three  were  nothing  loth  to  be  settled  in 
Carter's  automobile  and  to  be  whirled  off 
through  summerlike  scenes  to  Pasadena  where 
Mrs.  Roberts's  home  was. 

"  Do  let  us  go  past  the  little  house  where  we 
used  to  live,"  said  Nan  who  was  sitting  on  the 
front  seat  with  Carter.  "  I  suppose  it  is  still 
there." 

"  Oh,  yes,"  was  the  reply,  "  and  I  hope  it  al 
ways  will  be.  It  was  there  I  first  saw  Jack, 
you  know ;  the  little  rapscallion,  how  she  was 
giving  it  to  that  youngster."  He  laughed  at 
the  recollection.  Then  in  a  lower  voice  and 
more  seriously  he  asked,  "  Did  she  send  me 
any  message,  Nan  ?  " 

"  We  didn't  see  the  twinnies  before  we  left, 
you  know,"  returned  she.  "  There  wasn't  any 
special  excuse  for  a  holiday  and  it  didn't  seem 


i8  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

worth  while  to  bring  them  away  from  college 
just  now.  Doesn't  she  write  to  you,  Carter?" 

"  Sometimes,"  he  answered  soberly. 

"  Oh,  well,  you  know  what  Jack  is,"  said  Nan 
with  an  effort  to  be  consoling.  "Just  hang  on, 
Carter,  and  it  will  be  all  right,  I  am  sure." 

"  Yes,  perhaps  it  will,"  he  responded,  "  but 
sometimes  it  does  look  mighty  discouraging.  I 
haven't  had  a  line  from  her  since  Christmas,  Nan." 

"  Isn't  that  just  like  her?  I  suppose  she  had 
the  politeness  to  thank  you  for  that  lovely  set 
of  books  you  gave  her." 

"  Oh,  yes  ;  she  wrote  a  perfectly  correct  little 
note.  I  was  afraid  maybe  she  didn't  like  the 
books." 

"She  was  crazy  about  them,  but  she  just 
wouldn't  give  you  the  satisfaction  of  knowing 
it,"  said  Nan  comfortingly. 

"  That  is  something  to  know,"  returned  Carter 
in  a  more  cheerful  tone.  "  There's  the  house, 
Nan."  He  halted  the  car  for  a  moment  that 
they  all  might  have  a  glimpse  of  the  vine- 
embowered  cottage  where  they  had  lived,  and 
then  on  they  sped  again  to  draw  up,  after  a 
while,  before  the  door  of  the  Roberts's  pleasant 
home  in  Pasadena. 

They  were  tired  enough  from  their  long 
journey  to  be  glad  of  the  rest  and  quiet  which 
Mrs.  Roberts  insisted  they  should  have.  "  You 


Starting  Off  19 

are  to  go  to  your  rooms  and  have  a  good  rest 
ful  time  before  we  begin  to  chatter,"  she  told 
them.  "Since  you  assure  me  that  you  left 
every  one  well  at  home,  I  can  wait  to  hear  the 
rest  of  the  news." 

So  to  their  rooms  they  went  to  descend  after 
a  reasonable  time  to  luncheon  when  they  were 
welcomed  by  Mr.  Roberts  and  were  waited 
upon  by  the  same  Chinese  servant  who  had 
been  with  the  Robertses  for  years. 

Another  day  or  two  here  and  then  off  again 
they  started  to  San  Francisco  where  they  would 
take  their  steamer.  Carter  insisted  upon  seeing 
them  thus  far  on  their  way,  and  they  were  glad 
enough  to  have  his  assistance  in  getting  started. 

"  Wish  I  could  go  along,"  he  told  them,  "  but 
I  reckon  I  have  enough  of  traveling  on  this 
continent.  It  is  something  of  a  jaunt  to  Rich 
mond  and  they  think  I  must  show  up  there 
every  two  years  anyhow." 

"  Then  I  suppose  this  is  not  your  year  for 
going  since  you  came  to  see  us  graduated  last 
summer." 

"  No,  but  I  am  banking  on  getting  there 
next  year." 

"  And  of  course  when  the  twins  are  grad 
uated  you  will  be  on  hand." 

"  You'd  better  believe  I  shall.  No  power  on 
earth  shall  keep  me  from  going  then." 


2o  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

It  was  Nan  to  whom  he  was  speaking,  and 
she  well  knew  why  he  was  so  in  earnest. 
"  Well,  remember  what  I  told  you,"  she  said. 
"  Don't  give  up  the  ship,  Cart,  no  matter  how 
discouraging  it  looks.  Jack  is  a  little  wretch  at 
times,  but  she  is  loyal  to  the  core,  in  spite  of  her 
provoking  ways." 

"  Nan,  you  are  a  perfect  old  darling,"  said 
Carter  wringing  her  hand.  "You  have  put 
new  life  into  me.  I'll  remember,  and  I  shall 
not  give  up  till  I  see  her  married  to  another 
man." 

"  That's  the  way  to  talk,"  Nan  assured  him. 
"  Dear  me,  is  it  time  to  go  ?  Well,  good-bye, 
Cart,  and  good  luck  to  you." 

Carter  turned  from  her  to  make  his  adieux  to 
Miss  Helen  and  Mary  Lee,  then  back  he  turned 
to  Nan.  "You  are  a  brick,  Nan,"  he  said. 
"  Good-bye  and  write  a  fellow  a  word  of  cheer 
once  in  a  while,  won't  you  ?" 

Nan  promised  and  in  another  moment  Carter 
had  left  them.  The  steamer's  whistle  blew  a 
farewell  blast  and  they  were  moving  out  of  the 
harbor,  Carter  watching  them  from  shore,  his 
waving  handkerchief  on  the  end  of  his  umbrella 
being  visible  as  long  as  they  could  see. 

They  remained  on  deck  that  they  might 
watch  for  every  point  of  interest  which  the 
beautiful  harbor  displayed,  and  at  last  through 


Starting  Off  21 

the  Golden  Gate  they  steamed  out  into  the 
broad  Pacific. 

''Doesn't  it  seem  queer  to  be  going  the 
other  way  around  ?  "  said  Nan  to  her  aunt.  "  Do 
you  realize  that  this  is  the  Pacific  and  not  our 
old  friend,  the  Atlantic?" 

"  Old  friend,"  scoffed  Mary  Lee  ;  "  old  enemy 
I  should  say.  I  hope  to  be  spared  the  sea 
sickness  which  I  always  associate  with  our  last 
voyage." 

"Of  course  you  won't  have  any  such  ex 
perience,"  Nan  assured  her.  "This  is  placid 
water  and  in  four  or  five  days  we  shall  be  in 
Honolulu.  It  wouldn't  be  worth  while  to  get 
seasick  for  such  a  little  trip  as  that." 

But  Mary  Lee  was  not  altogether  satisfied 
with  her  prospects  and  was  glad  to  seek  her 
steamer  chair  before  very  long,  and  the  other 
two  decided  to  follow  her  example,  Nan  going 
to  their  stateroom  to  get  wraps,  and  other 
paraphernalia,  together  with  the  guide-books 
with  which  they  had  provided  themselves. 
After  seeing  that  her  aunt  and  sister  were  com 
fortably  tucked  in,  Nan  proposed  that  she  should 
dispense  information,  while  the  other  two  be 
came  acquainted  with  the  Pacific.  "  Of  course 
you  know,"  she  began,  "  that  Honolulu  is  on 
the  Island  of  Oahu.  I  used  to  think  it  was 
on  the  Island  of  Hawaii,  didn't  you,  Mary  Lee? 


22  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

It  is  quite  like  an  American  town  except  that  it 
has  tropical  trees  and  plants  and  things  like 
that.  I  don't  suppose  it  is  half  as  picturesque 
as  it  was  before  we  took  possession  of  it.  It 
was  ceded  to  the  United  States,  I  mean  the 
Hawaiian  Islands  were,  in  1898." 

"  How  big  is  Oahu  ?  "  asked  Mary  Lee. 
"It  has  an  area  of  six  hundred  square  miles, 
and  it  is  the  loveliest  of  all  the  islands." 

"  Dear  me,  I  hadn't  an  idea  it  was  so  big. 
I  thought  we  should  be  able  to  walk  all  over  it 
during  the  time  we  expected  to  be  there." 

"  Not  this  trip,  my  honey,  but  we  can  drive 
about  or  go  on  the  street-cars  around  Hono 
lulu." 

"  Oh,  are  there  street-cars  ?  " 
"Certainly  there  are.     Honolulu  is  quite  a 
big  city." 

"  I  always  think  of  it  as  a  wild  sort  of  place 
with  queer  little  grass  huts  for  the  people  to  live 
in  when  they  are  not  disporting  themselves  in 
the  water  and  making  wreaths  of  flowers.  I 
expected  to  see  coral  reefs  and  palms  and 
people  with  feather  cloaks  on,  when  they  wore 
anything  at  all." 

Nan  laughed.      "You  might  have  seen  all 
that  if  you  had  lived  some  eighty  or  ninety 
years  ago  in  the  days  of  King  Kamehameha." 
"  Oh,   dear,  and  I  suppose  there  is  no  more 


Starting  Off  23 

tabu,  and  we  shall  not  see  a  single  calabash.  I 
don't  understand  tabu  exactly,  but  I  thought  I 
should  have  an  excellent  chance  to  find  out." 

"  No  doubt  the  book  tells,"  said  Nan  turning 
over  the  pages.  "  It  was  like  this,"  she  said 
presently  after  a  little  reading.  "  If  a  chief 
wanted  a  field  that  appealed  to  his  tender  sensi 
bilities  he  set  up  a  pole  with  a  white  flag  on  it 
and  that  made  the  field  tabu  to  any  one  else. 
Sometimes  if  he  wanted  a  lot  of  fire-wood  he 
would  tabu  fire  and  the  people  had  to  eat  their 
food  raw.  All  the  nicest  articles  of  food  were 
tabu  to  women  who  were  obliged  to  eat  their 
meals  in  a  different  room  and  at  a  different 
time  from  the  men." 

"  Dear  me,"  cried  Mary  Lee,  "  then  I  am  sure 
I  don't  want  to  go  back  eighty  or  ninety  years 
even  for  the  sake  of  grass  huts  and  feather 
cloaks.  We  shall  probably  receive  much 
greater  consideration  in  this  twentieth  century. 
Tell  us  some  more,  Nan." 

"  You  know  the  islands  are  of  volcanic  origin 
and  they  have  the  most  delightful  climate  imagi 
nable.  On  the  Island  of  Molokai  is  the  leper 
settlement  where  Father  Damien  lived  and  died. 
It  is  a  larger  island  than  Oahu,  but  only  a  part 
of  it  is  given  over  to  the  lepers,  and  they  are 
cut  off  from  the  remaining  land  by  a  high 
precipice,  so  they  could  not  get  away  if  they 


24  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

wanted  to,  as  the  ocean  is  on  the  other  side. 
You  will  see  plenty  of  coral  at  Honolulu,  Mary 
Lee,  for  there  are  buildings  made  of  blocks  of 
it,  and  there  is  a  museum  where  we  can  be  shown 
the  feather  cloaks.  They  were  made  for  royalty 
only,  of  the  yellow  feathers  taken  from  a  bird 
called  the  Oo.  He  was  black  but  had  two 
yellow  feathers  of  which  he  was  robbed  for  the 
sake  of  the  king.  They  let  him  go  after  they 
took  away  the  yellow  feathers  so  he  could  grow 
some  more.  But  just  imagine  how  many 
feathers  it  must  have  taken  to  make  a  cloak 
that  would  reach  to  the  knees,  sometimes  to  the 
feet.  No  wonder  there  are  none  of  these  birds 
left." 

"  It  is  all  very  interesting,"  declared  Mary 
Lee.  "  Is  there  anything  about  calabashes  ?  " 

"  Not  very  much,"  returned  Nan  after  another 
examination  of  her  book.  "  Perhaps  we  can 
find  out  more  when  we  get  there." 

"  I  think  I  may  be  able  to  tell  you  something 
about  calabashes,"  said  a  gentle  voice  at  Nan's 
side. 

Nan  turned  to  see  an  elderly  lady  with  a 
bright  face,  who  had  her  chair  next  to  the 
Corners'.  "  We  are  trying  to  get  our  informa 
tion  crystallized,"  said  Nan.  "  It  would  be  very 
good  of  you  to  tell  us  something  about  cala 
bashes." 


Starting  Off  25 

"  I  live  in  Honolulu,"  returned  the  lady,  "and 
I  have  been  entertained  by  your  remarks.  You 
have  been  quite  correct  in  all  you  have  said. 
The  calabashes  are  quite  rare  now  and  rather 
expensive,  though  once  in  a  while  there  is  an 
auction  sale  when  one  can  get  them  more 
reasonably." 

"  Do  you  hear  that,  Mary  Lee  ?  "  cried  Nan. 
"  Oh,  wouldn't  it  be  fine  if  there  should  happen 
to  be  one  while  we  are  in  Honolulu  ? "  She 
turned  again  to  the  lady  by  her  side.  "  Our 
name  is  Corner,"  she  said.  "  This  is  my  sister, 
Mary  Lee,  and  my  aunt,  Miss  Corner,  is  next." 

"  And  I  am  Mrs.  Beaumont,  the  wife  of  an 
army  man  who  is  stationed  at  Honolulu.  We 
are  in  the  way  of  knowing  some  of  the  out-of- 
the-way  things  that  all  travelers  do  not  know 
about,  for  we  have  been  there  some  time.  I 
am  just  returning  from  a  visit  to  my  sister  who 
is  in  California." 

Nan  felt  herself  in  luck  and  continued  her 
talk  with  this  new  acquaintance,  getting  more 
and  more  enthusiastic  as  various  things  were 
told  her  about  the  place  to  which  they  were  go 
ing.  "  I  have  been  noticing  you,"  said  Mrs. 
Beaumont  when  they  had  become  on  quite 
friendly  terms.  "  You  are  always  so  eager  and 
interested." 

"  Oh,  yes,  I   know   I   am,"  Nan  said  a  little 


26  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

ruefully.  "  I  am  so  very  eager  to  know  and 
see  everything  that  I  don't  think  of  conse 
quences,  at  least  my  sister  tells  me  so." 

"  And  are  the  consequences  liable  to  be  dis 
astrous?"  asked  Mrs.  Beaumont. 

"Sometimes,"  Nan  smiled  reminiscently, 
"  though,  take  it  all  in  all,  I  would  rather  have 
a  few  disasters  than  miss  what  lucky  experiences 
bring  me.  Nothing  very  terrible  has  happened 
to  me  yet  for  1  have  a  younger  sister  who  is  so 
much  more  impulsive  that  I  am  able  to  curb 
myself  on  account  of  her  didos.  I  daren't  do 
things  that  I  must  warn  her  from  doing,  you 
see." 

Mrs.  Beaumont  laughed.  "  I  think  many  of 
us  could  understand  the  position,  though,  like 
yourself,  there  are  some  of  us  who  delight  in 
experimenting  with  the  unconventionalities." 

Nan's  heart  warmed  to  the  speaker  at  this 
speech  and  the  two  sat  talking  till  the  call  for 
dinner  sent  them  below. 


A  GLIMPSE  OF  HONOLULU 


CHAPTER  II 

A  GLIMPSE  OF  HONOLULU 

BY  the  time  the  reefs  of  Oahu  were  in  sight, 
the  Corners  had  become  so  well  acquainted 
with  Mrs.  Beaumont  that  they  felt  that  they 
would  have  a  friend  at  court  when  they  should 
finally  reach  Honolulu.  The  four  stood  on 
deck  together  watching  for  the  first  glimpse  of 
the  coral  reefs,  Koko  Point,  and  Diamond 
Head,  then  the  city  itself  at  the  foot  of  the 
mountains.  Finally  they  passed  on  to  the  har 
bor  inside  the  reefs  and  beheld  the  tropical 
scene  they  had  pictured.  There  were  the 
palms,  the  rich  dense  foliage,  and,  at  the  mo 
ment  the  vessel  touched  the  wharf,  there  were 
the  smiling  natives  with  wreaths  around  hats 
and  necks,  waving  hands,  and  shouting, 
"  Aloha  !  "  So  was  Honolulu  reached. 

As  Nan  had  warned  them  it  was  quite  like 
an  American  city,  and  as  they  were  driven  to 
the  hotel  which  Mrs.  Beaumont  had  recom 
mended,  they  could  scarce  believe  themselves 
upon  one  of  those  Sandwich  Islands  associated 
with  naked  savages  and  Captain  Cook,  in  one's 
early  recollections  of  geography. 


30  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

"  I  do  hope,"  remarked  Nan  as  they  entered 
their  rooms,  "  that  we  shall  not  find  any  centi 
pedes  or  scorpions  in  our  beds." 

"  Horrors  ! "  cried  Mary  Lee.  "  How  you  do 
take  the  edge  off  our  enthusiasm,  Nan." 

"  Well,  there  are  such  things,  and  I,  for  one, 
mean  to  be  careful." 

"We  shall  all  be  careful,"  said  her  aunt,  "but 
I  don't  believe  in  letting  that  mar  our  pleasure. 
Mrs.  Beaumont  says  one  rarely  sees  those  crea 
tures,  though  of  course  they  do  exist.  Some 
of  them  are  not  so  poisonous  as  we  are  led  to 
suppose,  and  one  soon  recovers  from  the  sting. 
Now,  girls,  don't  let  us  waste  our  time  in  dis 
cussing  centipedes  and  tarantula,  for  we  must 
make  the  most  of  our  time.  I  have  ordered  a 
carriage  for  a  drive  to  the  Pali,  which,  I  am  told, 
is  the  favorite  one.  We  can  take  the  shore 
line  next,  Waikiki,  it  is  called,  and  then  we  can 
see  the  surf-riding  and  all  that." 

"Such  lovely,  queer  names,"  commented 
Nan. 

"  Such  queer  looking  people,"  said  Mary 
Lee  as  they  started  forth,  looking  eagerly  to 
the  left  and  right  that  they  might  observe  any 
thing  worth  their  while. 

"  Why  do  those  women  all  wear  those  awful 
Mother  Hubbard  looking  frocks  ? "  said  Nan. 
"  While  they  were  adopting  a  costume,  couldn't 


A  Glimpse  of  Honolulu  31 

some  civilized  person  have  suggested  something 
more  artistic?  Poor  things,  I  think  it  was  a 
shame  to  condemn  them  to  wear  anything  so 
ugly.  When  there  were  Japan  and  China  to 
give  them  models  of  picturesque  kimonos,  it 
seems  almost  a  crime  for  them  to  adopt  these 
hopelessly  ugly  things." 

"  Now  Nan  is  off,"  laughed  Mary  Lee. 
"  You  touch  her  in  her  tenderest  spot  when  you 
offend  her  artistic  or  musical  taste." 

"  Speaking  of  music,"  said  Nan,  not  at  all 
offended,  "  I  want  to  hear  the  song  of  the  fish 
ermen.  Mrs.  Beaumont  says  it  is  very  weird 
and  interesting." 

"  And  I  want  to  go  to  a  luau"  Mary  Lee  de 
clared. 

"  I  think  that  may  be  possible,"  Miss  Helen 
said,  "  for  Mrs.  Beaumont  has  promised  to  be 
on  the  lookout  for  any  festivity  which  might 
interest  us  and  will  let  us  know." 

"  She  was  a  true  discovery,"  Nan  went  on. 
"  I  am  so  glad  she  happened  to  be  on  board 
our  steamer.  Those  wreaths  that  the  natives 
wear  around  their  hats  and  necks  they  call  leis. 
Isn't  it  a  pretty  fashion  ?  " 

"The  flowers  are  really  wonderful,"  said 
Mary  Lee,  "  but  oh,  such  commonplace  looking 
shops,  with  canned  things  on  the  shelves  just 
as  at  home.  In  such  a  summery,  balmy  climate 


32  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

I  should  think  they  could  raise  almost  any 
thing." 

11  So  they  could,  but  they  don't,"  her  aunt 
told  her.  "  Everything  almost,  in  the  way  of 
fruit  particularly,  is  brought  from  the  coast. 
Sugar  is  the  great  crop  here.  There  are  some 
coffee  plantations,  and  rice  is  raised.  Pineap 
ples  and  bananas  receive  some  attention,  but 
the  possibilities  for  cultivating  other  things  seem 
to  be  unconsidered  except  by  a  very  few." 

"  The  natives  eat  poi"  said  Nan.  "  It  must 
be  horrid  stuff  from  the  description  of  it.  It  is 
made  from  a  tough  root  something  like  a  sweet 
potato.  They  mash  it,  or  grind  it  up,  mix  it 
with  water  into  a  sort  of  paste,  and  sometimes 
they  let  it  ferment  before  they  dish  it  up  in  a 
calabash.  Then  the  family  sits  around  to  eat 
this  appetizing  dish  with  their  fingers.  Mary 
Lee,  how  should  you  like  to  dine  out  with  some 
of  the  Hawaiian  gentry  and  be  asked  to  join  in 
a  dip  into  the  all-sufficing  calabash  with  dried 
tentacles  of  an  octopus  as  a  dainty  accompani 
ment?" 

"  Ugh  !  "     Mary  Lee  looked  disgusted. 

Yet  the  next  day  when  Mrs.  Beaumont  ap 
peared  to  bear  them  all  off  to  a  luau  they  were 
all  quite  as  eager  to  go  as  if  they  had  not  dis 
cussed/^' to  its  disadvantage. 

"  Luau  is  the  Hawaiian  name  for  feast,"  Mrs. 


A  Glimpse  of  Honolulu  33 

Beaumont  explained.  "  The  presence  of  guests 
will  turn  nearly  any  dinner  into  a  luau.  We 
are  going  a  little  out  of  town  so  that  you  may 
see  one  in  its  primitive  method  of  serving." 

"  Shall  we  have  to  eat  anything  that  is  set 
before  us  ?  "  asked  Mary  Lee  anxiously. 

"  Oh,  no,  but  I  am  sure  you  will  find  enough 
to  satisfy  you  among  the  things  you  can  eat. 
There  will  be  fish  steamed  in  ti  leaves,  and  prob 
ably  pork  roasted  in  an  oven  built  under 
ground.  And  I  am  sure  you  will  like  a  green 
cocoanut  eaten  out  of  the  shell." 

"  But  tea  leaves,"  said  Nan — "  I  should  think 
they  would  give  fish  a  queer  flavor." 

"  Not  t-e-a,  but  t-i,"  Mrs.  Beaumont  ex 
plained.  "  The  ti  plant  is  used  for  many  things. 
It  makes  a  convenient  wrapping  for  one's  or 
dinary  marketing,  and  takes  the  place  of  paper 
in  more  than  one  instance." 

The  girls  were  very  curious  to  see  what  the 
luau  would  be  like,  and  were  charmed  to  find 
that  the  feast  was  to  be  served  from  a  mat 
spread  upon  the  ground.  The  mat  was  finely 
braided  and  was  adorned  with  a  profusion  of 
flowers.  At  each  place  were  laid  lei's  of  carna 
tions,  begonias,  bourga  invilleas,  or  some  un 
familiar  flowers  ;  only  roses  and  violets  were 
conspicuous  by  their  absence. 

Mrs.  Beaumont   and   her   guests   were    wel- 


34  Tne  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

corned  with  low  salaams  by  those  who  were  na 
tive  Hawaiians,  though  the  company  was  a  mixed 
one,  as  the  feast  was  attended  by  some  of  the 
officers  and  their  wives  more  in  a  spirit  of  policy 
or  curiosity  than  because  of  strictly  social  rela 
tions.  The  girls  discovered  that  Mrs.  Beau 
mont  was  quite  right  in  her  advice  about  the 
fish  and  pork  which  they  found  delicious. 
They  tried  the  poi,  but  barely  tasted  it.  There 
was  a  very  possible  salad  made  from  the  alli 
gator  pear,  and  the  green  cocoanuts  were  indeed 
a  delicacy  which  they  could  enjoy.  It  was  not 
appetizing  to  watch  the  eaters  of  poi  wrap  the 
sticky  mass  around  their  fingers  before  putting 
it  into  their  mouths,  and  one  or  two  glances 
were  entirely  sufficient.  Knives  and  forks  were 
provided  for  the  principal  guests,  and  indeed 
for  any  who  preferred,  but  some  still  clung  to 
the  simpler  and  earlier  manner  of  eating  with 
their  fingers. 

Later  on  came  a  visit  to  the  shore  to  see  the 
surf-riding,  less  indulged  in  than  formerly  since 
clothes  have  become  an  impediment,  yet  inter 
esting  enough.  Here,  too,  they  heard  the  wild 
and  melancholy  song  of  the  fishermen  which 
Nan  tried  to  jot  down  as  a  hint  to  her  musical 
memory  in  days  to  come.  A  sightseeing  tour 
about  town  was  planned  for  the  next  day  when 
they  were  to  see  the  various  buildings,  the  Ex- 


A  Glimpse  of  Honolulu  35 

ecutive  mansion,  once  the  palace,  the  Museum 
where,  indeed,  were  the  feather  cloaks  and  other 
interesting  exhibits  of  primitive  days,  the  Pun- 
ahou  College,  and,  what  to  the  Corners  was  the 
most  interesting  of  all,  the  Lunalilo  Home  for 
aged  natives. 

"When  I  see  those  low  salaams,  I  know  I 
am  in  the  Orient,"  said  Nan.  "  Did  you  notice 
that  old  fellow  actually  prostrate  himself?" 

"  They  are  a  very  gentle,  biddable  people,  if 
they  are  lazy,"  remarked  Mary  Lee,  "  and  they 
say  they  are  strictly  honest." 

11 1  think  that  is  because  of  the  old  system  of 
tabu"  Nan  made  the  remark.  "  You  were  not 
allowed  to  take  anything  that  belonged  to  a 
chief,  for  it  was  a  matter  of  life  and  death,  and 
even  to  allow  your  shadow  to  fall  across  the 
path  of  one  of  those  mighty  beings  meant  '  off 
with  his  head  '  or  some  similar  order.  I  know 
what  I  shall  do  when  I  am  queen  of  these 
islands ;  I  shall  tabu  Mother  Hubbards.  Look 
at  that  fat  old  monstrosity  ;  isn't  she  a  sight  ?  " 

'  There  are  quantities  of  Chinese  and  Japan 
ese,"  said  Mary  Lee,  noting  the  various  persons 
who  passed  them. 

"  It  seems  to  me  one  sees  more  of  them  than 
of  the  natives." 

"  I  believe  they  do  outnumber  the  natives/' 
Miss  Helen  remarked,  "  for  they  form  the  prin- 


36  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

cipal  class  of  laborers.  The  Chinese,  more 
than  the  Japanese,  have  become  shopkeepers, 
and  own  a  larger  proportion  of  real  estate,  so 
no  wonder  we  see  so  many  of  them." 

"Are  you  all  very  tired?"  asked  Nan  sud 
denly. 

"  I  must  confess  that  I  am,"  Miss  Helen  told 
her. 

"  And  I  shall  be  mighty  glad  to  get  to  my 
room,"  Mary  Lee  put  in.  "  Why  do  you  ask, 
Nan  ?  " 

"  Because  I  am  wild  to  take  a  ride  on  those 
King  Street  cars.  Mrs.  Beaumont  says  that 
nobody  of  the  better  class  does  ride  on  them, 
and  that  is  the  very  reason  I  want  to  go." 

"  Oh,  Nan,  I  wouldn't,"  objected  her  sister. 

"  Why  not?  Nobody  knows  me,  and  I  shall 
probably  see  sights  undreamed  of.  Come 
along,  Mary  Lee." 

"  No,  indeed,  I  don't  want  to  get  mixed  up 
with  lepers  and  filthy  scum  of  the  earth." 

"  Nonsense  !  There  couldn't  be  any  lepers, 
for  they  keep  a  very  strict  watch  and  hustle 
them  off  to  Molokai  as  soon  as  one  is  discov 
ered." 

"  Mrs.  Beaumont  saw  one  ;  she  told  me  so." 

"  Oh,  Mary  Lee,  did  she  really  ?  " 

"  Yes,  she  was  buying  something  in  one  of 
the  Chinese  shops  at  the  time  of  the  Chinese 


A  Glimpse  of  Honolulu  37 

New  Year,  and  this  creature  was  begging  out 
side  when  she  came  out.  She  says  she  shall 
never  forget  the  sight,  and  that  sometimes  their 
friends  hide  them  so  the  officers  cannot  find 
them." 

"Well,  they  will  not  hide  them  on  a  King 
Street  car,  that's  certain,"  retorted  Nan.  "If 
neither  of  you  will  go  with  me,  I  shall  go  by 
myself." 

Finding  her  determined,  Miss  Helen  and 
Mary  Lee  went  on  to  their  hotel  while  Nan 
boarded  the  car  she  had  selected.  It  was  about 
an  hour  before  she  rejoined  them.  "  Well,  how 
was  it?"  asked  Mary  Lee  as  her  sister  came  in. 

"  It  was  great  larks,"  was  the  answer.  "  You 
missed  it,  you  two  proper  pinks  of  propriety." 

"  Come  in  and  tell  us,  Nan,"  called  Miss 
Helen  from  the  next  room. 

Nan  laid  aside  her  hat  and  came  to  her  aunt, 
sitting  on  the  side  of  the  bed  while  she  related 
her  experiences.  "It  was  perfectly  decent  and 
respectable,"  she  declared,  "  and  the  route  is  a 
beautiful  one.  A  most  polite  Chinese  person 
of  the  male  persuasion  took  my  car  fare  to  de 
posit,  handed  me  my  change  with  an  entranc 
ing  bow  and  then,"  she  laughed  at  the  recollec 
tion,  "  neatly  abstracted  his  own  nickel  from 
his  ear  and  put  that  in,  too." 

"From  his  ear?"  Miss  Helen  exclaimed. 


38  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

• 
"  She  is  just  jollying  us,  Aunt  Helen,"  said 

Mary  Lee. 

"Indeed  I  am  not,"  declared  Nan,  "and, 
what  is  more,  he  had  stowed  away  another 
nickel,  for  his  return  fare,  in  his  other  ear ;  I 
saw  as  I  came  out.  For  my  part  I  think  it  is  a 
lovely  idea,  and  I  believe  I  shall  adopt  it  in 
future,  particularly  when  I  must  get  on  one  of 
those  evil  inventions,  a  pay-as-you-enter  car. 
One  day  in  New  York  I  dropped  as  many  as 
three  car  fares  in  trying  to  get  a  nickel  into  the 
box.  It  was  a  rainy  day  ;  I  had  my  umbrella 
and  a  small  traveling  bag  to  carry,  so  how  in 
the  world  I  could  be  expected  to  grasp  the  situ 
ation  I  have  been  wondering  ever  since.  No, 
the  ear  is  the  place,  a  simple  and  effective  way 
of  solving  a  very  difficult  problem." 

"What  else  did  you  see?"  queried  Miss 
Helen. 

"  I  saw  a  bland,  urbane  native  lady,  gowned  in 
a  pink  Mother  Hubbard — I  have  learned  that 
the  native  name  for  these  horrors  is  holuku — 
well,  she  wore  one.  She  carried  a  basket  of 
fish,  principally  alive,  for  one  that  looked  like  a 
goldfish  almost  jumped  into  my  lap.  When 
she  left  the  car  I  noticed  that  the  Chinaman 
next  me  began  to  jerk  his  foot  in  a  most  re 
markable  manner.  He  attempted  to  get  up, 
but  somehow  couldn't  seem  to  manage  it.  The 


A  Glimpse  of  Honolulu  39 

woman  was  going  one  way  ;  the  car  the  other ; 
but  finally  another  passenger  stopped  the  car 
after  some  unintelligible  words  to  the  motor- 
man  and  I  discovered  that  the  woman's  hook 
and  line  had  caught  in  the  Chinaman's  shoe. 
The  woman  was  dragging  away,  all  uncon 
sciously,  for  she  had  caught  a  fish  which  she 
didn't  intend  to  fry.  It  was  very  funny,  but  I 
was  the  only  one  in  the  car  who  laughed ;  the 
rest  were  far  too  polite." 

"Well,  Nan,  it  is  just  like  you  to  have  had 
such  an  experience,"  said  her  aunt. 

"  If  I  were  going  to  stay  in  Honolulu  for  any 
length  of  time,"  returned  Nan,  "  I  think  I  should 
like  to  take  a  ride  in  the  King  Street  cars  every 
day.  What  are  we  going  to  do  to-morrow  ?  " 

"  We  are  to  have  tea  in  Mrs.  Beaumont's 
little  grass  house — you  know  she  owns  one — and 
she  thinks  there  is  to  be  an  auction." 

"  Calabashes  !  "  cried  Nan.  "  Good  !  I  have 
set  my  heart  on  one,  but  I  am  not  going  to  pay 
more  than  ten  dollars  for  it." 

"  I  am  afraid  you  will  be  disappointed  then," 
her  aunt  told  her,  "  for  they  run  up  as  high  as 
fifty  dollars  and  over,  I  am  told." 

"  Well,  we  shall  see,"  said  Nan.  "  Of  course 
I  can't  spend  all  my  spare  cash  on  calabashes 
or  I  will  have  none  left  for  Japan  where  I  expect 
to  be  tempted  beyond  my  powers  of  resistance." 


40  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

"  We  are  to  dine  at  Mrs.  Beaumont's  this 
evening,  so  you'd  better  be  thinking  of  dress 
ing,"  Mary  Lee  warned  her. 

"  And  no  doubt  we  must  look  our  best  for 
there  will  be  some  fascinating  young  officers 
there,  I  believe.  Isn't  it  fortunate  that  our 
steamer  chairs  happened  to  be  next  Mrs.  Beau 
mont's  ?  She  has  been  perfectly  lovely  to  us 
all,  and  we  have  seen  twice  as  much  as  if  we 
had  tried  to  trot  around  alone." 

They  were  not  disappointed  in  their  evening's 
entertainment  which  brought  them  in  contact 
with  some  of  the  ladies,  as  well  as  the  men,  of 
the  garrison,  and  gave  them  an  opportunity  of 
learning  many  interesting  things.  The  even 
ing  ended  in  a  surprise  when  a  band  of  natives 
came  to  serenade,  bringing  their  rude  musical 
instruments  and  giving  songs  typical  of  these 
islands  of  the  South  Seas. 

The  calabashes  were  the  great  interest  of  the 
next  day  when  an  auction  sale  of  a  small  private 
collection  was  held.  Mrs.  Beaumont,  who  was 
wise  on  the  subject  of  the  antique  wooden  ware, 
went  with  them,  and  to  her  great  satisfaction 
Nan  did  secure  an  excellent  specimen  for  the 
price  she  had  set. 

"  You  see,"  said  Mrs.  Beaumont,  "  as  there  is 
no  metal  on  these  Hawaiian  Islands,  the  best 
substitute  known  to  the  natives  was  the  Koa 


A  Glimpse  of  Honolulu  41 

wood  which  has  an  exceedingly  fine  grain  and 
is  susceptible  of  a  very  high  polish.  Wherever 
a  calabash  was  decorated  by  carving,  it  had  to 
be  done  either  with  a  stone  implement  or  with 
one  made  of  sharks'  teeth,  and  though  these 
carvings  are  crude  they  are  really  very  interest 
ing  and  add  to  the  value  of  the  calabash.  There 
are  very  few  of  the  very  old  ones  left  now  as 
they  have  been  bought  up  by  collectors.  The 
natives  use  those  made  of  cocoanut  shells  or  of 
small  gourds,  as  you  may  have  noticed." 

Nan  bore  away  her  calabash  in  triumph, 
stopping  at  a  little  place  to  have  it  polished  by 
a  man  who  was  noted  for  doing  such  work  well. 
Hers,  while  not  large,  was  rather  unique  as  it 
had  a  division  in  the  middle  so  that  two  kinds 
of  food  could  be  served  at  once  in  it. 

There  were  more  walks  and  drives,  and  even 
a  visit  to  one  of  the  neighboring  islands.  The 
pretty  little  Japanese  tea-houses,  which  they 
came  upon  frequently  in  their  drives,  the  girls 
absolutely  refused  to  patronize.  "  We  want  to 
save  everything  Japanese  till  we  get  to  Japan," 
they  declared.  "  There  is  quite  enough  novelty 
in  that  which  is  strictly  Hawaiian." 

"And  more  than  enough  that  is  strictly 
American,  if  one  is  looking  for  novelty,"  re 
marked  Miss  Helen.  "Who  would  suppose 
that  in  these  South  Sea  Isles  one  would  find 


42  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

severe-looking  New  England  houses,  electric 
lights,  electric  cars,  telephones  and  all  the  rest 
of  American  modern  improvements  ?  " 

"  Including  Mother  Hubbards,"  Nan  put  in. 
"  I  am  glad  they  have  left  something  typical  of 
the  old  times.  I  suppose  the  little  grass  houses 
were  unhealthy  places,  but  how  picturesque 
they  are." 

They  had  the  opportunity  of  observing  one 
of  these  primitive  houses  more  closely  that  very 
afternoon  when  Mrs.  Beaumont  gave  them  tea 
in  the  small  hut  which  she  retained  as  a  curios 
ity.  It  was  quite  a  gay  little  company  which 
gathered  there,  young  officers,  bright  girls  and 
charming,  elderly,  soldier-like  military  men 
who,  the  girls  maintained,  were  more  entertain 
ing  than  the  younger  ones. 

At  last  came  word  that  the  steamer  for  Japan 
would  arrive  the  next  day,  and  so  there  was  a 
repacking  of  trunks,  a  stowing  away  of  souve 
nirs  and  a  final  farewell  to  those  who  had 
helped  to  make  the  stay  at  Honolulu  so  pleas 
ant  and  profitable.  Then  early  the  following 
morning  the  three  travelers  boarded  the  steamer 
for  a  still  longer  journey  to  Japan. 

But  they  were  not  allowed  to  go  off  without 
being  speeded  on  their  way  by  their  new  friends 
who  came  bearing  lets  in  such  number  that 
their  hats,  their  necks,  their  waists  were  adorned 


A  Glimpse  of  Honolulu  43 

with  garlands  as  the  vessel  slowly  moved  out. 
When  the  last  "  Aloha /"  had  died  upon  the 
air,  they  had  moved  outside  the  reefs,  and 
finally  when  Oahu  was  lost  to  view,  upon  the 
waters  they  cast  their  wreaths  that  they  might 
be  borne  back  to  land,  a  silent  message  to  the 
friends  they  had  left  behind.  Such  is  the  pretty 
custom  in  these  southern  seas. 


CHAPTER  III 
FIRST  IMPRESSIONS 


CHAPTER  III 

FIRST  IMPRESSIONS 

As  one  nail  drives  out  another  so  were  the 
sights  of  Honolulu  lost  in  those  newer  ones  which 
were  met  as  the  vessel  entered  the  great  bay. 

"It  is  just  like  the  pictures,"  cried  Nan, 
eagerly  squeezing  her  sister's  arm. 

"  It  is  exactly,"  responded  Mary  Lee.  "  Oh, 
Nan,  those  square-sailed  things  are  the  junks, 
aren't  they  ?  And  oh,  what  a  lot  of  little  boats." 

"And  isn't  the  color  beautiful?"  returned 
Nan,  her  eyes  seeking  the  further  mass  of  shore 
beyond  the  calmly  glittering  waters.  "  I  am 
wildly  excited,  aren't  you,  Aunt  Helen  ?  Some 
how  it  seems  the  foreignest  of  all  the  foreign 
countries  we  have  seen  yet,  much  more  than 
Honolulu  did,  for  there  was  so  much  that  was 
American  there." 

"  It  is  certainly  deeply  interesting,"  her  aunt 
agreed.  "  I  suppose  we  shall  have  to  come  down 
to  the  matter-of-fact  question  of  customs  di 
rectly,  and  after  that  we  can  begin  to  enjoy  our 
selves." 

"  Oh,  dear  me,  I  always  forget  that  there  are 


48  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

such  disagreeable  things  as  customs.  I  hope 
they  will  not  capture  my  precious  calabash." 

But  the  customs  were  easily  passed  and  then 
came  the  first  sensation  of  the  day,  a  ride  to  the 
hotel  in  a  jinrikisha. 

" I  feel  as  if  I  were  on  a  fan  or  a  kakamono" 
giggled  Mary  Lee,  as  they  were  borne  along  by 
their  galloping  coolie. 

"What  funny  little  houses,"  commented  Nan. 
"  Can  you  imagine  that  really  sober,  every-day 
people  live  in  them  ?  It  all  looks  like  a  joke,  and 
as  if  we  might  come  to  our  sober  senses  after  a 
while.  To  be  sure  some  of  the  houses  do  look 
somewhat  European,  but  even  they  have  a 
queer  expression." 

"  I  didn't  expect  to  see  any  horses,  and  yet 
there  are  a  good  many."  Mary  Lee  made  the 
observation. 

"  I  suppose  they  have  been  brought  in  by  the 
foreign  population,"  said  Nan.  "  I  have  seen 
quite  a  number  of  phaetons,  and  some  persons 
on  horseback,  so  there  goes  one  rooted  theory. 
Set  it  down  for  a  fact  that  they  do  have  horses 
in  Japan." 

"  Don't  the  shops  look  fascinating  !  But  we 
mustn't  try  to  buy  much  of  anything  here  for 
we  are  going  to  Tokyo  almost  at  once,  Aunt 
Helen  says.  Do  you  know  how  far  it  is,  Nan  ?  " 

"Only  about  twenty  miles,  I   believe.     Ah, 


First  Impressions  49 

here  is  our  hotel  right  on  the  quay.  We  get  a 
harbor  view,  but  they  say  the  best  scenery  is  not 
here,  but  that  further  in  the  interior  it  is  wonderful. 
I  am  wild  for  the  first  glimpse  of  Fujiyama." 

"  I  suppose  we  shall  be  honorabled  and  kow 
towed  to  from  this  out,"  remarked  Mary  Lee  as 
they  left  their  jinrikishas  to  be  met  at  the  hotel 
door  by  a  bowing,  obsequious  person  who  con 
ducted  them  inside. 

"  It  should  be  a  flattering  possibility,  but  you 
must  remember  that  we  are  only  poor  miserable 
females  and  are  of  no  account  in  this  land." 

"  I  shall  remember  that  when  I  get  carried 
away  by  my  admiration  of  things  Japanese,"  re 
plied  Mary  Lee. 

Their  rooms  looked  out  upon  the  water,  and 
for  some  time  they  gave  themselves  up  to  view 
ing  the  novel  scene  spread  out  before  them ; 
the  queer  crafts  which  passed  and  repassed ;  the 
lambent,  soft  light  which  played  over  the  waters  ; 
the  effect  of  a  swarming  crowd  in  the  costume 
of  the  country,  at  times  diversified  by  the  wear 
ing  of  a  partial  European  dress,  again  accentu 
ated  by  those  who  wore  such  attire  as  was  most 
familiar  to  the  girls  in  their  own  home.  It  was 
quite  late  in  the  day  and,  as  they  expected  to 
go  on  to  Tokyo  the  next  morning,  they  decided 
to  take  jinrikishas,  or  as  they  discovered  them 
to  be  called  kuruma  and  kurumaya,  that  they 


50  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

might  see  something  of  the  city  of  Yokohama 
and  have  their  first  experience  of  Japanese 
shops. 

"  Now,  Nan,"  warned  Mary  Lee  the  wise, 
"  don't  get  too  reckless  even  if  things  are  cheap. 
We  have  months  before  us  and  if  you  begin  to 
load  up  now,  think  what  you  will  have  by  the 
end  of  the  time." 

Nan,  hesitating  while  she  looked  longingly  at 
a  fragile  cup  and  saucer,  sighed.  "  I  suppose 
you  are  right,  but  one's  enthusiasm  is  always  so 
much  more  ardent  in  the  beginning.  Besides,  I 
have  always  found  that  no  matter  how  much  I 
carried  home  with  me  from  abroad,  I  was  always 
sorry  I  didn't  buy  double." 

"  But  these  breakable  things  will  be  so  hard  to 
lug  around." 

"True,  my  practical  sister.  I  think  I  will 
limit  myself  to  the  purchase  of  two  things  alone 
in  this  precious  town  and  it  will  be  fun  to  decide 
what  they  shall  be." 

From  shop  to  shop  they  went,  stopping  to 
look  at  the  queer  hanging  signs,  to  examine 
the  curios,  the  silks,  and  the  odds  and  ends 
which  could  be  picked  up  for  a  mere  trifle. 
But  at  last  Nan  decided  upon  a  silk  scarf  as  be 
ing  easy  to  carry  and  a  singularly  lovely  kaka- 
mono,  though  she  gave  many  a  sigh  to  the 
beautiful  bits  of  color  which  she  must  pass  by. 


First  Impressions  51 

"  So  cheap,"  she  would  murmur,  "  and  I  can't 
have  it." 

Then  Mary  Lee  would  resolutely  rush  her 
away  with  the  consoling  remark  that  doubtless 
she  would  find  things  twice  as  lovely  and  even 
more  cheap  in  other  places.  "  For  you  must 
remember,"  said  she,  "  that  we  are  only  on  the 
threshold,  and  probably,  as  this  is  such  a  well- 
known  seaport,  and  one  which  is  so  much  visited, 
things  here  are  more  expensive  than  they  will 
be  further  on." 

"  I  bow  to  your  superior  judgment,"  Nan 
would  reply,  with  a  last  backward  look  at  the 
treasure  she  coveted. 

Mary  Lee,  herself,  followed  Nan's  decision 
and  bought  but  two  articles,  one  a  small  piece 
of  carved  ivory  and  the  other  a  piece  of  em 
broidery,  both  of  which  could  be  easily  tucked 
away  and  would  take  up  little  room. 

Their  afternoon  would  not  have  been  com 
plete  without  a  first  visit  to  a  tea-house.  "  A 
really  truly  Japanese  one  this  time,"  said  Nan. 
"  Aren't  you  glad  we  waited  ?  I  have  much 
more  of  a  sensation,  haven't  you,  Aunt  Helen  ?  " 

"  It  does  seem  the  real  thing  in  such  an 
atmosphere  and  such  a  company,"  she  re 
turned,  as  they  were  served  with  the  pale  yellow 
beverage  in  tiny  cups  by  the  most  smiling  of 
little  maids. 


52  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

It  was  something  of  a  ceremony  as  they  dis 
covered,  when,  at  the  very  door,  they  must  re 
move  their  shoes  that  they  might  not  soil  the 
clean  straw  mats  with  which  the  floor  was 
thickly  spread.  Slippers  were  provided  them 
and  shuffling  in  with  these  upon  their  feet  they 
sat  on  cushions,  when  a  little  maid  in  kimono 
and  broad  obi  came  forward  to  ask  if  the 
honorable  ladies  would  like  some  honorable  tea. 

"  Dear  me,"  whispered  Nan,  "  it  is  just  as  I 
hoped  it  would  be.  We  have  been  called 
honorable  at  last." 

Presently  the  mousmee  approached  on  her 
knees  bearing  a  carved  tray  which  she  presented 
most  humbly,  and  the  three  sat  drinking  their 
tea  and  trying  to  realize  that  this  was  Japan 
and  that  they  were  not  dreaming. 

Continuing  their  ride,  they  were  taken  still 
further  away  from  the  European  quarter  of  the 
town  through  the  streets  which  looked  more  and 
more  foreign  ;  but  they  did  not  stop  at  any  of 
the  tiny  shops,  raised  above  the  street,  with  their 
banner-like  signs  of  blue  or  red  or  white  all  bear 
ing  lettering  in  fantastic  Japanese  or  Chinese 
characters.  It  was  all  wonderfully  rich  and 
harmonious  and  the  three  were  so  busy  drinking 
in  the  sights,  the  queer  little  low  houses,  the  peo 
ple,  mostly  habited  in  blue,  short  of  stature, 
smiling,  picturesque,  that  they  were  taken  by 


THEY  LOOKED  UP  TO  SEE  THE  GREAT  CONE  OF  FUJIYAMA 


First  Impressions  53 

surprise  when  at  last  their  broad-hatted  runner 
stopped.  They  looked  up  there  to  see  before 
them  in  the  evening  light  the  great  cone  of 
Fujiyama,  or  Fujisan,  as  the  wonderful  moun 
tain  is  called. 

Nan  began  to  laugh  hysterically.  "  What 
makes  you  do  that  ?  "  said  Mary  Lee.  "  I  don't 
see  anything  so  amusing  about  this  glorious 
view." 

"  I  have  to  do  something,"  returned  Nan, 
"  and  I  don't  want  to  cry.  I  have  to  do  one  or 
the  other,  it  is  so  wonderfully  beautiful.  Doesn't 
it  seem  like  the  very  spirit  of  a  mountain 
wrapped  in  this  pale,  misty  evening  light  ? 
The  great  sacred  mountain  !  And  how  high  is 
it?  I  must  look  at  my  book  and  see."  She 
turned  the  leaves  of  the  book  which  she  carried 
with  her.  "  The  great  volcano,"  she  read,  "  is 
between  12,000  and  13,000  feet  high.  It  is  120 
miles  around  the  base.  It  has  been  practically 
inactive  since  1707,  yet  there  is  a  spot  where  it 
still  shows  indications  of  inward  fires  which,  it 
is  safe  to  declare,  may  break  out  some  day." 

"  Dear  me,  let  us  hope  it  will  not  be  while  we 
are  here,"  said  Mary  Lee. 

"  It  isn't  at  all  probable,"  Nan  assured  her, 
"  for  I  am  sure  there  would  be  some  warning, 
unearthly  noises,  and  growlings  and  mutterings. 
I  shouldn't  mind  a  little  harmless  sort  of  erup- 


54  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

tion,  and  I  am  rather  looking  for  a  baby  earth 
quake  that  we  can  really  expect  almost  any  time. 
Do  you  know,  Mary  Lee,  I  am  only  begin 
ning  to  wake  up  to  the  tremendous  possibilities 
of  Japan.  Every  little  while  I  come  upon  the 
description  of  some  famous  shrine  or  temple, 
some  wonderful  view,  some  queer  custom,  or 
fascinating  festival.  I  am  beginning  to  get 
more  and  more  bewildered,  and  shall  have  to 
sift  this  information  so  I  can  gather  together  the 
few  grains  which  must  serve  us  while  we  are 
here.  It  would  never  do  to  go  away  with  merely 
a  hodge-podge  of  facts  not  properly  catalogued 
in  our  minds.  You,  who  have  an  orderly  and 
practical  mind,  must  help  me  arrange  some  sort 
of  synopsis  of  what  we  are  to  see  and  why  we 
must." 

Mary  Lee  agreed  and  after  a  short  observa 
tion  of  the  magic  mountain,  they  turned  their 
backs  upon  it  and  saw  only  the  bobbing  hat  of 
their  runner  who  bore  them  through  the  un 
familiar  and  weirdly  interesting  streets,  whose 
shops  were  now  beginning  to  be  lighted  by  gay 
paper  lanterns,  on  to  a  more  familiar  looking 
quarter  of  the  city,  peopled  principally  by  Eu 
ropeans  and  back  to  the  hotel  on  the  quay, 
where  they  stopped.  Their  minds  were  full  of 
new  sensations,  and  their  eyes  were  still  filled 
with  the  pictures  of  foreign  streets,  smiling,  gen- 


First  Impressions  55 

tie- voiced  little  people,  and  lastly  great  Fuji- 
san,  calm  and  beautiful  in  the  sunset  glow. 

After  dismissing  the  jinrikishas%  the  three 
entered  the  hotel  again,  Nan  walking  ahead. 
As  they  were  passing  through  the  corridor,  she 
stopped  short  as  she  came  face  to  face  with  a 
girl  about  her  own  age  who  also  came  to  a  halt 
as  she  saw  Nan.  Then  she  sprang  forward  and 
took  Nan  by  the  shoulders,  giving  her  a  gentle 
shake.  "  Nan  Corner,  as  I  live  !  This  is  sur 
prising." 

"  Eleanor  Harding,  who  could  have  expected 
to  meet  you  on  the  other  side  of  the  world  ?" 
cried  Nan. 

"  How  on  earth  did  you  get  here  ? "  asked 
Eleanor. 

"  Just  dug  a  hole  and  fell  through,"  returned 
Nan. 

Eleanor  laughed.  "  Dear  me,  that  does  make 
me  feel  as  if  we  were  all  back  at  Bettersley. 
Why,  there  is  Mary  Lee,  too !  What  fun  !  " 
She  hastened  forward  to  greet  her  old  class 
mate,  and  to  speak  to  Miss  Helen  whom  she 
had  met  more  than  once  at  various  college 
functions.  "Well,  this  is  luck,"  she  declared. 
"  Do  let  us  go  somewhere  and  have  a  good 
talk.  Have  you  all  had  dinner  ?  No  ?  Then 
come  along  and  sit  with  me  for  I  was  just 
going  in." 


j;6  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

"  But  we  are  still  in  traveling  dress,"  objected 
Mary  Lee,  always  particular. 

"  Never  mind  that ;  lots  of  others  will  be,  too. 
Come  right  along." 

Thus  urged  the  three  followed  along  to  the 
dining-room  where  they  found  a  table  to  them 
selves  over  in  one  corner,  and  the  chattering 
began. 

"  Now  tell  me  all  about  it,"  said  Eleanor. 
"  Dear  me,  but  it  does  me  good  to  see  you." 

"  We  have  come  just  because  we  all  wanted 
to,"  Nan  told  her.  "  Aunt  Helen  proposed  it, 
and  here  we  are.  We  left  mother  and  the 
twinnies  at  home." 

"  Jack  and  Jean  are  at  Bettersley,  of  course." 

"  Yes,  pegging  away  and  getting  along  about 
as  well  as  the  rest  of  us  did  in  our  freshman 
year.  Jack,  as  may  be  guessed,  is  in  every 
thing,  including  scrapes,  but  she  is  a  general 
favorite  and  always  comes  out  on  top." 

"  It  makes  me  sort  of  homesick,"  said  Eleanor 
with  a  sigh. 

"  But  you  haven't  told  us  yet  what  brought 
you  here,"  Mary  Lee  reminded  her. 

"  Oh,  so  I  haven't.  I  came  out  with  my  aunt 
whose  husband  is  an  army  man.  My  brother 
is  in  the  diplomatic  service  and  is  to  be  here 
some  time,  probably,  so  every  one  thought  it 
was  my  chance  for  seeing  this  country." 


First  Impressions  57 

"  It  certainly  is,  for  you  will  have  opportunities 
denied  the  rest  of  us  mere  tourists.  Is  your 
aunt  here  in  Yokohama?" 

"  For  the  present.  She  and  my  brother  have 
both  gone  to  some  function  this  evening,  hence 
I  am  alone.  Do  you  know  what  I  thought 
when  I  first  caught  sight  of  you,  Nan  ?  I 
thought  you  were  married  and  had  come  on 
your  wedding  trip." 

"  No  such  prospect  for  Nancy,"  was  the  answer. 

"What  about  Rob  Powell?"  asked  Eleanor. 
"  He  used  to  be  your  adorer  a  year  ago." 

"  Was  it  only  a  year  ago  ?  It  seems  ten," 
returned  Nan.  "  Oh,  I  hear  of  him  once  in  a 
while  from  Rita  Converse.  He  is  doing  pretty 
well  for  a  beginner,  I  believe." 

"  What  callous  indifference,"  replied  Eleanor. 
"  I  quite  counted  on  hearing  of  your  engage 
ment  by  this  time." 

"I  don't  seem  to  engage  as  readily  as  some 
others,"  Nan  made  answer,  "  and  the  longer  I 
put  it  off  the  more  '  fistadious '  I  become  as 
Jean  used  to  say.  What  about  yourself,  Nell, 
my  dear?  I  don't  forget  Yale  Prom." 

"  Oh,  bless  me,  who  can  count  upon  what 
happened  before  the  deluge?  I've  begun  all 
over  again.  I  am  counting  on  my  brother  Neal 
to  supply  me  with  something  in  the  way  of  a 
Mikado  or  a  daimio" 


58  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

"  Deliver  me  if  you  please,"  cried  Mary  Lee. 

44  So  say  we  all  of  us,"  echoed  Nan.  "  No 
Japanese  mother-in-law  for  me.  You  must  do 
better  than  that,  Eleanor." 

So  the  chaff  and  chatter  went  on.  Eleanor 
had  been  one  of  their  comrades  at  college  and 
there  were  a  thousand  questions  to  ask  on  each 
side,  reminiscences  and  all  that,  the  process  of 
what  the  girls  called  "  reminiscing "  continu 
ing  long  after  they  had  left  the  table  and  had 
retired  to  a  spot  where  they  would  be  undis 
turbed.  Here,  after  a  while,  they  were  dis 
covered  by  Eleanor's  brother  who  was  duly 
presented  and  who  entertained  them  all  by  an 
account  of  the  affair  which  he  had  just  attended. 
Later  came  in  Mrs.  Craig  to  hunt  up  her  niece 
and  nephew.  She  was  a  charming  woman  who 
had  already  been  through  many  interesting 
experiences,  and  who  was  disposed  to  make 
much  of  these  college  friends  of  her  niece. 

"We  must  all  have  some  good  times  to 
gether,"  she  proposed.  <4  My  husband  and 
Neal  have  both  been  out  here  long  enough  to 
give  us  suggestions." 

Neal  declared  himself  eager  to  be  of  assistance 
and  lost  no  time  in  beginning  to  plan  what  they 
all  must  do  the  next  day.  There  was  some 
discussion  about  hours  and  engagements,  but 
at  last  all  was  arranged  to  the  satisfaction  of 


First  Impressions  59 

every  one  concerned  and  the  little  company 
broke  up. 

"  Did  you  ever  know  such  luck?"  whispered 
Nan  as  they  were  going  to  their  rooms.  "  Aunt 
Helen,  we  certainly  started  out  under  a  lucky 
star.  What  would  Honolulu  have  been  without 
Mrs.  Beaumont?  And  here  come  Mrs.  Craig 
and  Mr.  Harding  to  act  as  cicerone  for  us  here. 
Nell  Harding  of  all  people  !  I  can't  get  over 
my  surprise  yet." 

"Were  you  very  intimate  with  her  at  col 
lege?"  asked  Miss  Helen. 

"  Not  quite  as  much  so  as  with  Rita  Converse 
and  one  or  two  others.  Still  we  were  very 
good  friends,  especially  during  our  senior  year. 
Do  you  remember,  Mary  Lee,  that  she  was  the 
one  who  wrote  to  her  brother  about  that  horrid 
Oliver  Adams,  when  you  were  taking  up  the 
cudgels  for  Natty  Gray  ?  " 

"  Indeed  I  do  remember,"  returned  Mary  Lee. 
"  She  was  so  nice  about  it ;  I  have  always  liked 
her  better  ever  since  that  time.  What  do  you 
think  of  this  brother,  Nan  ?  " 

"Pleasant  sort  of  somebody.  Looks  as  if 
there  might  be  a  good  deal  in  him.  Not  spe 
cially  good-looking,  but  he  has  nice  eyes  and  a 
well-shaped  head  that  looks  as  if  he  had  more 
than  ordinary  intellect.  I  think  we  shall  all 
become  very  good  friends.  Don't  you  like 


60  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

Mrs.  Craig,  Aunt  Helen?  I  am  sure  she  is 
great,  and  is  going  to  be  no  end  of  help  to  us." 
So  the  talk  went  on  while  the  night  opened 
up  new  stars  to  their  vision,  and  the  coming 
day  promised  new  friends,  new  scenes  and  new 
experiences. 


CHAPTER  IV 
TEMPLES  AND  TEA 


CHAPTER  IV 

TEMPLES   AND    TEA 

"AND  aren't  we  to  go  to  Tokyo  to-day  ?" 
asked  Mary  Lee  as  she  sat  up  in  bed  the  next 
morning. 

"  Don't  ask  me,"  replied  Nan.  "  We  sup 
posed  we  were,  and  as  it  is  only  twenty  miles 
away  we  may  be  going  yet  though  Aunt  Helen 
did  not  say  anything  about  it  last  night.  She 
and  Mrs.  Craig  were  plotting  all  sorts  of  things 
for  to-day  while  we  were  talking  to  Nell  and 
her  brother.  I  caught  a  word  here  and  there 
about  temples  and  tori-i  and  things." 

"  And  we,  too,  were  making  plans  meanwhile, 
so  it  looks  as  if  we  might  have  a  busy  day, 
Nan." 

"  Yokohama  and  Tokyo  are  practically  the 
same  city,"  Nan  gave  the  information,  "  for 
they  are  so  near  one  another.  Because  of  that 
we  may  be  going  to  carry  out  the  original  plan. 
I'll  go  ask  Aunt  Helen."  She  pattered  into  the 
next  room  to  find  Miss  Helen  already  up. 
"  What's  the  first  thing  on  the  carpet  to-day, 
Aunt  Helen  ?  "  she  asked. 


64  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

"  Why,  let  me  see ;  breakfast,  of  course." 

"  Decidedly  of  course,  but  I  didn't  mean  any 
thing  quite  so  obvious." 

"  Then  Mrs.  Craig  is  coming  for  us  and  we 
are  to  take  a  drive  to  see  some  temples,  and 
this  afternoon  we  are  to  call  on  a  Japanese 
friend  of  Mrs.  Craig's.'* 

"  A  real  Japanese  ?  " 

"A  really,  truly  one  whom  Mrs.  Craig  knows 
quite  well." 

"  And  we  shall  have  the  chance  of  seeing  a 
veritable  Japanese  house  ?  Good  !  I've  been 
hoping  we  might  have  such  a  chance.  Where 
is  the  house  ?  " 

"In  Tokyo." 

"Then  we  are  to  go  there  as  was  first 
planned." 

"  I  think  so  ;  it  is  more  attractive  than  in 
Yokohama,  and  you  know  Mrs.  Craig  is  stop 
ping  there.  She  and  her  nephew  came  to 
Yokohama  simply  to  meet  Miss  Harding  whom 
they  will  take  back  with  them  to  Tokyo,  so  it 
seems  to  me  we  would  be  better  off  there  our 
selves." 

Nan  uncurled  herself  from  the  foot  of  the  bed 
where  she  was  sitting  and  went  back  to  her 
sister.  "Tokyo  it  is  to  be,"  she  announced. 
"  Tokyo  and  temples  and  a  visit  to  a  Japanese 
home  ;  that  is  the  day's  programme.  Isn't  it 


Temples  and  Tea  65 

great  ?  You'd  better  get  up,  Mary  Lee  ;  Aunt 
Helen  is  all  dressed." 

The  two  girls  made  haste  to  join  their  aunt 
and  before  very  long  were  ready  for  their  morn 
ing  of  sightseeing.  This  time  they  were  to  go, 
not  mjinrikishas  but  behind  Mrs.  Craig's  stout 
little  ponies  which  carried  them  along  at  a  good 
pace  to  a  spot  where  suddenly  arose  before 
them  a  great  stone  stairway. 

"  Oh,  where  do  those  steps  lead  ? "  asked 
Nan,  all  curiosity. 

"  They  are  the  first  intimation  we  have  that 
we  are  nearing  a  tera  or  temple,"  Mrs.  Craig 
told  her. 

"  And  do  we  climb  that  long  flight  ?  "  asked 
Mary  Lee. 

"  Assuredly." 

They  all  alighted  from  the  carriage  and  be 
gan  the  ascent.  At  the  top  they  confronted  a 
queer  gateway. 

"  Is  this  what  they  call  a  tori-i?"  asked  Nan. 

"  No,  it  is  merely  a  gateway  in  the  ordinary 
sense,"  she  was  told. 

"  We  must  stop  and  look  at  it,"  Miss  Helen 
decided,  and  they  all  stood  looking  up  at  the 
strange  structure. 

"  What  an  odd  roof,"  Mary  Lee  observed,  as 
she  regarded  the  peaked  pagoda-like  affair. 

"  And  such  carving,"  exclaimed  Nan.     "  Do 


66  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

look  at  all  those  queer  gargoylish  lions'  heads, 
and  see  the  dragons  on  the  panels  ;  snakes,  too." 

"  And  there  is  Fuji.''  Miss  Helen,  who  was 
resting  after  her  exhausting  climb,  and  was 
enjoying  the  view,  directed  their  attention  to 
the  great  mountain  whose  dim  peak  arose  above 
the  town  at  their  feet. 

Nan  turned  from  her  regard  of  snakes  and 
dragons  that  she  might  look  off  at  the  scene. 
"  No  wonder  one  sees  Fuji  on  fans  and  panels 
and  pretty  nearly  everything  in  Japan,"  said 
she.  "  I  don't  wonder  the  Japanese  honor  and 
adore  their  wonderful  mountain." 

After  giving  further  examination  to  the  gate 
way,  they  all  walked  on,  presently  coming  to 
another  one  which  showed  more  dragons  and 
gargoyles.  Through  this  they  passed  to  enter 
a  sort  of  courtyard.  The  girls  looked  with 
curiosity  at  an  array  of  stone  objects  which 
they  supposed  to  be  monuments.  "  What  are 
they  ?  "  Mary  Lee  asked. 

"  Stone  lanterns,"  Mrs.  Craig  told  her,  "  and 
yonder  are  the  Buddha  lions."  She  pointed 
out  two  strange,  fantastic  stone  figures  in  sitting 
posture  each  side  the  way. 

"  And  does  Buddha  live  here  ?  "  asked  Nan 
with  a  smile. 

"  He  lives  in  many  places,"  Mrs.  Craig  replied 
with  an  answering  smile. 


Temples  and  Tea  67 

Just  ahead  they  perceived  three  steps  leading 
to  a  low  edifice.  Men  and  women  were  going 
and  coming  from  these,  stopping  to  kneel  at 
the  entrance  of  this,  the  temple  which  they  had 
come  to  see.  Most  of  these  people  tarried  only 
a  very  short  time,  bending  their  heads  in  silent 
prayer  for  a  few  minutes,  while  they  joined 
their  hands  reverently.  Some  clapped  three 
times  quite  slowly,  though  noisily.  There  were 
many  contributions  made,  small  coins  thrown 
into  the  big  wooden  box  at  the  entrance. 

The  girls  stood  watching  the  worshippers 
curiously.  "  It  would  be  interesting  to  know 
how  much  their  offerings  amounted  to,"  said 
Mary  Lee.  "  I  suppose  very  little  in  our 
money." 

"  Very  little  indeed,"  responded  their  guide. 
"When  you  consider  a  rin  is  one-tenth  of  a 
sen  and  that  a  sen  is  only  about  equal  to  one  of 
our  cents  you  can  see  that  a  very  small  contri 
bution  suffices." 

"  What  is  inside  the  temple?"  asked  Nan. 

"  The  shrine  of  Buddha,  but  he  is  not  on  ex 
hibition  except  on  feast  days.  If  you  go  in  you 
will  have  to  take  off  your  shoes,  so  perhaps  we 
would  better  wait  till  some  other  time." 

They  decided  that  they  would  not  attempt  an 
entrance  at  this  time,  but  they  peeped  through 
the  paper-screened  sides  of  the  building  to  see 


68  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

a  dim  interior  whose  contents  were  in  such  ob 
scurity  that  they  could  not  make  them  out. 

"  Do  you  always  have  to  take  off  your  shoes 
before  entering  a  temple  ?  "  asked  Mary  Lee. 

"  Oh,  dear,  yes,  and  not  only  upon  entering 
a  temple  but  before  entering  any  house.  You 
know  all  floors  are  furnished  with  soft  matting 
rugs  which  it  would  never  do  to  soil.  When 
one  considers  how  much  mud  and  dust  we  carry 
into  our  homes  on  our  shoes  and  skirts  I  am  in 
clined  to  think  the  Japanese  have  more  than 
one  custom  which  we  might  adopt  to  advan 
tage.  If  you  want  to  see  a  tori-i,  Miss  Nan,  I 
think  we  can  find  you  one  not  very  far  away." 

"I  don't  exactly  understand  what  a  tori-i 
really  is,"  confessed  Mary  Lee. 

"There  are  two  theories  concerning  them," 
Mrs.  Craig  told  her.  "  Many  assert  that  they 
were  originally  perches  for  birds,  one  meaning 
of  the  word  being  a  bird-rest,  and  it  is  supposed 
that  they  were  used  as  a  sort  of  altar  on  which 
fowls  were  offered  to  the  gods  ;  others  maintain 
that  the  word  means  simply  a  gateway.  One 
can  easily  see  how  either  meaning  could  be  ac 
cepted,  for  they  do  look  like  a  perch  as  well  as 
a  gateway." 

After  another  drive  through  a  labyrinth  of 
streets,  where  were  queer  little  houses  and 
queerer  signs,  they  arrived  at  the  bottom  of  an- 


Temples  and  Tea  69 

other  hill  where  again  a  flight  of  steps  arose  be 
fore  them. 

"  Dear  me,"  sighed  Miss  Helen,  "  I  wonder 
if  I  am  equal  to  all  these  climbs.  I  should  like 
to  import  a  few  elevators  for  the  sake  of  my 
American  powers  of  climbing." 

However,  rather  than  be  left  behind,  the  as 
cent  was  decided  upon  by  Miss  Helen,  Nan  help 
ing  her  up,  and  lingering  with  her  when  a 
pause  for  breath  seemed  advisable.  At  last 
they  joined  the  other  two  who,  more  agile,  had 
reached  the  spot  before  them.  "  So  this  is  a 
tori-i"  said  Nan  looking  up  at  the  gateway. 
•'  Such  a  simple  affair  ;  just  two  upright  pillars 
with  two  things  across  them.  It  might  easily 
be  a  bird-perch.  No  carving,  no  letters,  no 
anything,  yet  it  is  sort  of  impressive  just  be 
cause  of  its  simplicity.  Is  there  a  temple  be 
yond  ?  " 

"  No,  only  a  shrine,"  she  was  informed,  "  and 
probably  closed." 

"  Then  we  shall  not  have  to  climb  that  sec 
ond  flight  of  steps,"  said  Miss  Helen  in  a  re 
lieved  tone.  "  If  one  has  to  mortify  the  flesh  in 
this  manner  before  seeing  temples,  I  am  afraid 
I  shall  not  see  many." 

"  Oh,  but  you  used  to  climb  lots  of  steps  in 
Europe,"  Nan  reminded  her.  "  How  many 
were  there  in  the  duomo  at  Florence  ?  " 


jo  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

"  Don't  ask  me,  my  dear  ;  the  remembrance 
of  them  is  still  with  me.  Probably  because  I 
did  climb  so  many  in  Europe  is  why  I  hesitate 
here,  and  perhaps  the  weight  of  years  might  be 
added  as  a  second  reason." 

Nan  frowned  and  shook  her  head.  "You 
mustn't  say  that.  You  are  as  young  as  any  of 
us." 

"  In  spirit,  maybe,"  her  aunt  returned  with  a 
smile. 

"  We  certainly  shall  not  expect  you  to  see  all 
the  shrines  and  temples  we  come  upon,"  Mrs. 
Craig  told  them,  "  for  there  are  too  many,  and 
the  best  way  is  to  select  the  most  famous  only 
to  visit." 

"  We  learned  to  do  that  way  in  Europe,"  said 
Nan.  "  One  gets  mental  indigestion  by  tear 
ing  off  to  see  every  little  thing,  and  finally  one 
is  so  mixed  up  that  nothing  is  remembered  cor 
rectly." 

"  And  if  one  lived  here  a  lifetime  it  would  be 
impossible  to  see  all  the  sights  or  to  learn  all 
the  legends,"  Mrs.  Craig  went  on.  "  The  best 
way  is  to  get  some  well-written  book  and  study 
up  between  times.  You  need  to  know  a  little 
of  the  folk-lore  and  something  of  the  religions  in 
order  to  understand  the  sights  you  wish  to  see. 
It  will  be  impossible  to  get  more  than  merely  a 
very  superficial  idea  even  then,  particularly 


Temples  and  Tea  71 

upon  the  question  of  the  two  old  beliefs  of  Shin- 
toism  and  Buddhism." 

"  The  Shinto  belief  is  the  worship  of  ances 
tors,  isn't  it  ?  "  asked  Nan. 

"  It  is  founded  upon  that,  as  we  understand 
it,"  Mrs.  Craig  explained.  "  Lafcadio  Hearn 
probably  can  give  you  a  better  idea  of  what  it 
means  than  I  can,  so  I  advise  you  to  hunt  up 
his  books." 

"  We  have  some  of  them,"  Nan  returned, 
"  and  I  shall  look  up  the  subjects  when  we  get 
home." 

"  Do  all  the  Japanese  adopt  the  Shinto  creed?" 
asked  Mary  Lee. 

"  Oh,  no,  some  are  Buddhists,  some  are 
Christians,  some  have  a  mixed  belief  in  which 
both  Buddhism  and  Shintoism  have  a  part. 
The  ramifications  are  so  numerous  and  so  intri 
cate  that  it  would  be  impossible  to  explain  them. 
I  know  only  a  very  little  myself,  and  I  have  been 
here  three  years.  As  to  the  language,  it  is 
hopeless.  I  shall  never  be  at  home  with  it,  and 
there  are  only  a  very,  very  few  foreigners  who 
ever  do  master  its  intricacies.  When  you  con 
sider  that  every  schoolboy  is  expected  to  learn 
six  or  seven  thousand  characters  for  daily  use 
alone,  and  a  scholar  must  know  twice  as  many 
more,  you  may  imagine  the  undertaking.  More 
over  there  are  several  styles  of  writing  these 


72  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

characters,  so  you  may  be  glad  you  are  not  ex 
pected  to  master  Japanese." 

"  Oh,  dear,"  sighed  Mary  Lee,  "  it  makes  me 
tired  merely  to  think  of  it." 

After  the  climbing  of  so  many  steps,  and  after 
the  fatigue  following  the  constantly  recurring 
sights  which  passed  before  their  vision,  they  de 
cided  to  go  home  and  rest  that  they  might  be 
ready  for  their  afternoon's  entertainment.  Their 
last  sight  of  the  tori-i  was  one  they  never  for 
got,  for  it  framed  the  exquisite  cone  of  Fuji  as 
in  a  picture,  and  they  were  interested  all  the 
more  when  Mrs.  Craig  told  them  that  these  an 
cient  gateways  usually  did  form  the  framework 
for  some  special  object  such  as  a  mountain,  a 
temple,  a  shrine. 

After  having  had  luncheon  and  a  good  rest 
they  were  all  quite  ready  for  the  next  expe 
rience  which  Mrs.  Craig  had  promised  them. 
Eleanor  who  had  been  off  with  her  brother  all 
morning  joined  them  in  the  afternoon's  enter 
tainment  and  was  quite  as  much  excited  as  the 
others  to  be  a  caller  upon  a  really  truly  Japa 
nese. 

"It  is  such  a  pity,"  said  Mrs.  Craig,  when 
they  were  about  to  start,  "that  you  couldn't 
have  been  here  in  time  for  the  Doll  Festival 
which  occurs  upon  the  third  of  March.  I  am 
hoping,  however,  that  the  dolls  will  still  be  on 


Temples  and  Tea  73 

view  at  the  house  where  we  are  going,  though 
they  are  usually  stored  in  the  go-down  at  the 
end  of  the  three  days." 

"  And  what  in  the  world  is  a  go-down  ? " 
asked  Eleanor. 

44  It  is  the  family  storehouse,"  her  aunt  told 
her.  "  Very  little  is  kept  out  to  litter  up  a  Jap 
anese  house,  where  the  utmost  simplicity  is  con 
sidered  desirable,  so  they  have  these  store 
houses  in  which  all  superfluities  are  kept. 
When  you  reach  Mrs.  Otamura's  you  will  be 
surprised  at  the  very  absence  of  furnishings, 
but  there,  I  must  not  tell  you  too  much  or  you 
will  not  be  sufficiently  surprised." 

"  It  is  so  lovely  to  be  sensationed,"  said  Nan 
with  a  satisfied  air. 

Mrs.  Craig  laughed  and  they  proceeded  on 
their  way  to  the  house  which  stood,  its  least  at 
tractive  side  toward  the  street,  in  a  quarter  of 
the  city  where  the  better  class  lived.  The 
garden  was  at  the  back,  and  there  were  ve 
randahs  at  the  side.  There  were  no  chimneys, 
but  the  roof  was  tiled  and  the  sides  of  the  house 
were  fitted  with  sliding  screens  covered  with 
paper.  These  were  now  thrown  open. 

At  the  door  they  were  met  by  a  servant  whom 
Mrs.  Craig  addressed  with  respect  and  with  a 
few  pleasant  words,  this  being  expected,  for 
none  save  the  master  is  supposed  to  ignore  the 


74  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

servant.  Each  one  of  the  party  removed  her 
shoes  and  slipped  on  a  pair  of  straw  slippers  be 
fore  stepping  upon  the  soft,  cool  matted  floor. 
The  room  into  which  they  were  ushered  was  in 
deed  simply  furnished ;  in  an  alcove  whose 
floor  was  slightly  raised,  hung  a  single  kake 
mono,  or  painted  panel,  and  a  vase  stood  there 
with  a  single  branch  of  flowering  plum  in  it ; 
there  were  also  a  little  shrine  and  an  incense 
burner.  On  the  floor,  which  was  covered  with 
thick  mats,  were  placed  square  silk-covered 
cushions  on  which  the  guests  were  to  be 
seated. 

But  before  this  was  done  they  were  greeted 
by  the  mistress  of  the  house  with  the  most  cere 
monious  of  low  bows.  She  could  speak  a  little 
English  and  smiled  upon  them  so  sweetly  that 
they  all  fell  in  love  with  her  at  once.  She  was 
dressed  in  a  soft  colored  kimono  and  had  her 
hair  arranged  most  elaborately.  Close  upon 
her  heels  followed  her  little  girl  as  gaily  decked 
as  a  tulip,  in  bright  colored  kimono  and  wear 
ing  an  obi  or  sash  quite  as  brilliant.  This  treas 
ure  flower,  as  a  Japanese  will  always  call  his 
child,  was  as  self-possessed  and  gracious  as  it 
was  possible  for  a  little  maid  to  be.  Following 
her  mother's  example  she  knew  the  precise 
length  of  time  during  which  she  should  remain 
bent  in  making  her  bow,  and  her  smile  was  as 


Temples  and  Tea  75 

innocent  and  lovely  as  could  be  any  one's  who 
was  called  by  the  fanciful  name  of  O-Hana,  or 
Blossom,  as  it  would  mean  in  our  language. 

There  was  a  low  table  or  so  in  the  room  and, 
as  soon  as  the  hibachi  was  brought  in,  small 
stands  were  placed  before  each  person,  for  of 
course  tea  must  be  served  at  once.  The  hibachi 
was  really  a  beautiful  little  affair,  a  fire  box  of 
hammered  copper,  in  which  was  laid  a  little 
glowing  fire  of  sumi  sticks,  these  being  renewed, 
as  occasion  required,  from  an  artistic  brass  bas 
ket  by  the  side  of  Mrs.  Otamura.  "  The  honor 
able  "  tea  was  served  upon  a  beautiful  lacquered 
tray  and  from  the  daintiest  of  teacups,  offered 
by  a  little  maid  who  humbly  presented  the  tray 
as  she  knelt  before  the  guests. 

The  conversation,  carried  on  partly  in  English 
and  partly  in  Japanese,  was  interesting  to  the 
foreigners  who  were  on  the  lookout  for  any 
oddities  of  speech,  but  who  would  not  have 
smiled  in  that  polite  and  gracious  presence  for 
anything.  They  drank  their  pale  honey-colored 
tea  with  as  much  ceremony  as  possible  although 
not  one  of  them  was  accustomed  to  taking  the 
beverage  without  milk  or  sugar. 

"The  dolls  are  really  on  view,"  Mrs.  Craig 
told  them  after  a  few  sentences  in  Japanese  to 
her  hostess,  "  and  O-Hana  will  take  you  to  see 
them." 


76  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

"  Oh,  how  lovely/'  cried  the  girls,  their  en 
thusiasm  getting  the  better  of  them. 

At  a  word  from  her  mother  the  little  black- 
haired  child  came  forward  and  held  out  her  tiny 
hand  to  Miss  Helen,  who  as  eldest  of  the  party 
deserved  the  most  respect.  Following  their 
little  guide  they  went  through  the  rooms,  each 
screened  from  the  next  by  paper  covered  sliding 
shutters,  until  they  came  to  one  where  upon  row 
after  row  of  crimson-covered  shelves  appeared  a 
most  marvelous  array  of  dolls,  with  all  the  va 
rious  furniture,  china,  musical  instruments,  and 
even  warlike  weapons,  that  any  company  of 
dolls  could  possibly  require. 

"  Aren't  they  perfectly  wonderful  ?  "  said  Mary 
Lee  looking  at  a  magnificent  royal  family  in  full 
court  costume. 

"Oh,  no,  they  are  very  poor  and  mean,"  re 
plied  the  child  who  quite  understood  her. 

It  was  very  hard  not  to  laugh,  but  no  one 
did,  each  turning  her  head  and  pretending  to 
examine  the  doll  nearest  her. 

"  And  which  do  you  like  best  ?  "  asked  Miss 
Helen. 

"This  one,"  O-Hana  told  her,  pointing  to  a 
very  modern  creature  in  a  costume  so  much 
like  their  own  that  the  girls  could  not  restrain 
their  mirth  at  the  reply. 

"She    is    very  beautiful,"  said  Nan  hoping 


Temples  and  Tea  77 

that  her  praise  would  do  away  with  the  effect  of 
the  laughter. 

"She  is  very  ugly,  very  poor,"  replied 
O-Hana,  "but,"  she  added,  "I  like  her  the 
best." 

"  It  would  take  hours  to  see  them  all,"  said 
Miss  Helen,  "  and  we  must  not  stay  too  long." 
So  after  a  cursory  view  of  officers  and  court 
ladies,  musicians  and  dancers,  ancient  heirlooms 
in  quaint  antique  costumes  elbowing  smart 
Paris  creatures,  they  finally  took  their  leave  of 
the  dolls,  wishing  they  might  stay  longer. 

There  was  a  little  more  ceremonious  talk  and 
then  as  polite  a  leave-taking,  O-Hana  doing 
her  part  as  sedately  as  her  mother. 

"I  should  like  to  have  kissed  that  darling 
child,"  said  Nan  as  they  all  started  off  again, 
"  but  I  didn't  suppose  it  would  be  considered 
just  the  correct  thing." 

"  Indeed  it  would  not,"  Mrs.  Craig  told  her, 
"  for  the  Japanese  regard  it  as  a  very  vulgar 
proceeding.  I  fancy  we  foreigners  shock  their 
tender  sensibilities  oftener  than  we  imagine,  for 
they  are  so  exceedingly  ceremonious  and  attach 
the  utmost  importance  to  matters  which  we  do 
not  regard  at  all." 

"  I  know  I  shall  dream  of  that  funny  little 
doll-like  creature,  O-Hana,"  Nan  went  on, 
"  with  her  little  touches  of  rouge  on  her  cheeks, 


78  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

her  bright  clothes  and  her  hair  all  so  shining 
and  stuck  full  of  ornaments.  As  for  Mrs.  Ota- 
mura,  she  is  delicately  lovely  as  I  never  imagined 
any  one  to  be,  such  tiny  hands,  such  a  fine,  del 
icate  skin,  such  an  exquisitely  modulated  voice, 
and  so  dignified  and  gracious  ;  I  felt  a  very 
clumsy,  big,  overgrown  person  beside  her." 

"You  were  right  about  the  house,  Mrs. 
Craig,"  commented  Mary  Lee.  "  It  certainly 
was  simplicity  itself.  Think  of  our  great  masses 
of  flowers  in  all  sorts  of  vases  and  bowls,  and 
compare  all  that  to  the  one  lovely  spray  of 
plum  blossom  so  artistically  arranged." 

"  Their  flower  decorations  are  a  matter  of 
great  study,"  Mrs.  Craig  answered.  "It  is 
taught  as  a  branch  by  itself  and  all  girls  study 
it.  The  few  decorations  a  house  possesses  must 
be  in  harmony  with  the  season.  When  the 
cherry  blossoms  come  you  will  see  an  entirely 
different  kakemono  in  the  Otamuras'  house,  an 
entirely  different  vase  for  the  flowers  and  other 
things  will  be  in  keeping." 

"  It  is  all  very  complicated,"  sighed  Nan,  "  and 
I  am  afraid  I  shall  carry  away  only  a  very  small 
part  of  what  I  ought  to  find  out  about  these 
curious  people." 

She  was  quite  sure  of  this  as  Mrs.  Craig  be 
gan  to  tell  of  some  strange  customs,  stranger 
feasts  and  still  stranger  folk-lore  the  while  they 


Temples  and  Tea  79 

were  carried  along  through  the  narrow  streets 
to  their  hotel.  Here  they  found  Neal  Harding 
awaiting  them  with  a  friend  of  his,  a  young 
journalist  whom  he  presented  as  "  Mr.  Montell, 
who  hails  from  the  state  of  South  Carolina." 

The  addition  of  a  bright  young  American  to 
the  party  was  not  at  all  regretted  by  the  girls 
who  went  to  their  rooms  commenting,  compar 
ing  and,  if  it  must  be  said,  giggling. 


CHAPTER  V 
AN  EVENING  SHOW 


CHAPTER  V 

AN   EVENING  SHOW 

"SPEAKING  of  dolls,"  said  Mr.  Montell  to 
Nan,  when  they  all  met  at  dinner,  "  we  West 
erners  have  no  idea  of  their  value  nor  of  the 
sentiment  with  which  they  are  regarded  here  in 
Japan.  Did  you  know  that  there  was  once  a 
doll  so  human  that  it  ran  out  of  a  house  which 
had  caught  on  fire?" 

"  Oh,  Mr.  Montell ! "  Nan  looked  her  incredu 
lity. 

"  If  you  don't  believe  it  I  refer  you  to  that 
wonderful  writer  upon  Japan,  Lafcadio  Hearn. 
It  is  a  belief  in  this  country  that  after  genera 
tions  of  care  and  devotion,  certain  dolls  acquire 
a  soul ;  as  a  little  girl  told  Mr.  Hearn,  '  they  do 
when  you  love  them  enough.' ' 

"I  think  that  is  perfectly  charming,"  cried 
Nan.  "Tell  me  something  more  about  the 
dolls.  We  were  deeply  interested  in  those  we 
saw  this  afternoon,  but  we  hadn't  time  to  ex 
amine  them  all  to  see  if  there  were  any  among 
them  who  had  gained  a  soul  through  love. 
Have  you  been  to  a  Doll  Festival,  Mr.  Mon 
tell?" 


84  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

"  Oh,  yes,  and  to  several  other  festivals,  for  I 
have  been  here  since  the  first  of  January." 

"  And  which  was  the  first  festival  you  saw  ?  " 

"  The  feast  of  the  New  Year  which  lasts  about 
two  weeks.  It  is  something  like  our  Christmas 
holiday  lengthened  out,  for  during  the  whole 
month  every  one  wears  his,  or  her,  best  clothes, 
gifts  are  exchanged,  and  there  is  much  visiting 
back  and  forth  ;  besides,  the  Japanese  homes 
overflow  with  dainties,  at  least  with  what  they 
consider  dainties.  There  is  a  cake  made  of  rice 
flour,  and  called  mochi,  which  isn't  half  bad." 

"  I  rather  like  the  rice  cakes,  and  I  have  al 
ways  liked  rice,  but  when  it  comes  to  raw  fish 
and  such  things  I  draw  the  line.  Imagine  see 
ing  a  perfectly  good  live  fish  brought  to  the 
table  and  then  seeing  your  host  calmly  carve 
slices  from  its  writhing  sides !  Ugh !  I  hate 
even  to  think  of  it.  Were  you  ever  present 
when  such  a  thing  was  done  ?  " 

"  Yes,  I  was  on  one  occasion,  and  I  cannot 
say  that  the  vision  increased  my  appetite.  I 
had  the  good  fortune  to  be  given  letters  of  in 
troduction  to  one  or  two  prominent  Japanese 
families  and  have  been  able  to  see  something 
of  the  home  life  of  the  people.  It  is  really 
charming  when  you  know  it.  I  never  knew  a 
more  beautiful  hospitality,  nor  a  sweeter  spirit 
of  gentleness  shown." 


An  Evening  Show  85 

"  They  do  seem  a  happy  race,  for  they  are 
perpetually  smiling." 

"  And  yet  we  would  think  the  lot  of  most  a 
most  unhappy  one." 

"  Except  the  children's  and  some  of  the  old 
people's.  I  have  been  shocked  to  see  what  ter 
rible  burdens  some  of  the  poor  old  women 
carry.  I  had  an  impression  that  all  old  people 
in  Japan  were  revered  and  were  treated  as 
something  very  precious." 

"  On  general  principles  it  is  so,  but  among 
the  lower  classes  the  women  are  treated  with 
little  respect  and  have  duties  imposed  upon 
them  which  make  one  fairly  groan  to  think  of." 

"  I  have  learned  that  women  have  not  a  price 
above  rubies  in  this  land,  although  they  are 
much  more  fascinating  than  I  imagined.  Mrs. 
Otamura  is  the  most  delicate,  doll-like  little 
creature,  really  very  pretty  and  with  such  an 
exquisitely  gracious  and  graceful  manner.  That 
reminds  me  again  of  the  dolls.  Is  it  real  food 
they  offer  them?  I  wasn't  quite  sure  and  I 
didn't  like  to  ask." 

"  Oh,  yes,  it  is  real  rice  and  sake  and  all  that 
which  you  probably  saw.  It  is  a  great  pleasure 
to  the  little  girls  to  set  a  meal  before  their  dolls 
whenever  one  is  served  to  themselves." 

"Such  beautiful  little  lacquered  and  china 
sets  of  dishes  they  were,  too  ;  I  felt  like  playing 


86  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

with  them  myself.     When  is  there  another  fes 
tival,  Mr.  Montell?" 

"I  think  the  feast  of  the  Cherry  Blossoms 
will  be  the  next  important  one,  but  there  are 
little  shows  all  the  time,  small  temple  festivals 
rather  like  a  fair,  such  as  one  sees  in  Europe 
in  the  small  towns." 

"  And  can  one  buy  things  at  them  ?  " 

Mr.  Montell  laughed.  "  The  difficulty  will  be 
not  to  buy,  for  you  will  be  pestered  with  per 
sistent  venders  of  all  sorts  of  wares." 

"  We  bought  such  a  funny  lot  of  little  body- 
less  dolls  to-day;  we  felt  that  we  must  have 
some,  such  dear  little  faces  with  downcast  eyes 
and  such  a  marvelous  arrangement  of  hair. 
They  were  only  five  rin  apiece.  I  am  just 
learning  the  value  of  the  coins,  and  only  learned 
to-day  that  there  was  such  a  thing  as  a  mon.  I 
have  it  written  on  the  tablets  of  my  memory 
that  ten  mon  make  a  rin  and  ten  rin  make  a 
sen.  Five  rin,  then,  is  about  half  a  cent,  so  our 
dollies  are  very  cheap." 

"  I  recognize  your  little  doll  at  once  ;  she  is 
O-Hina-San.  You  see  her  frequently,  though, 
as  you  may  have  observed,  no  O-Hina-San 
looks  exactly  like  another." 

"  Well,  at  all  events  she  is  a  very  cunning 
little  person.  I  am  surprised  to  find  what  cheap 
and  pretty  things  one  can  buy  for  so  very  little. 


An  Evening  Show  87 

Don't  you  think  that  in  the  countries  where 
there  are  coins  of  such  small  denominations  one 
can  always  find  cheaper  things  than  at  home  ? 
When  I  am  in  Europe  I  always  think  twice  be 
fore  spending  five  centimes  and  twenty-five 
seem  a  whole  great  big  lot,  yet  they  represent 
only  five  cents  of  our  money,  and  who  hesitates 
to  spend  a  nickel  ?  If  we  had  mills  as  well  as 
cents  I  believe  it  would  soon  reduce  the  price 
of  things." 

Mr.  Montell  laughed.  "  That  is  a  theory  to 
present  to  our  political  economists  who  are  try 
ing  to  get  at  the  cause  of  the  high  price  of  liv 
ing.  Will  you  write  an  article  on  the  subject  ? 
I  might  place  it  for  you." 

Nan  shook  her  head.  "  No,  indeed.  I  will 
present  you  with  the  idea  and  you  can  work  it 
up  for  your  paper.  I  could  do  better  with  an 
article  on  the  Doll  Festival.  Dear  me,  why 
didn't  I  come  to  Japan  before  I  left  college  ?  I 
love  that  theory  of  their  gaining  souls,  and,  in 
deed,  some  are  so  lifelike  that  it  is  hard  to  be 
lieve  they  are  not  alive,  and  some  of  them  that 
we  saw  were  over  a  hundred  years  old." 

"  You  know  the  dolls  are  never  thrown  away, 
but  are  given  something  like  honorable  ob 
sequies.  The  very,  very  old  ones  must,  in  due 
course  of  time,  become  hopeless  wrecks.  They 
are  not  exactly  buried,  but  are  given  to  the  god 


88  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

Kojin.  A  mixed  person  is  Kojin,  being  neither 
a  Shinto  nor  a  Buddhist  deity.  A  tree  is 
planted  near  the  shrine  where  he  lives,  and 
sometimes  the  poor  old  worn-out  doll  is  laid  at 
the  foot  of  the  tree,  sometimes  on  the  shrine ; 
but  if  the  tree  happens  to  be  hollow,  inside  goes 
dolly." 

"Isn't  it  all  entertaining  and  surprising?" 
returned  Nan.  "  I  suppose  you  have  seen  and 
have  learned  many  wonderful  things." 

"  More  than  I  hoped  to.  I  am  going  further 
up  into  the  country  after  a  while,  for  in  the 
isolated  districts  one  can  get  at  some  very  curi 
ous  customs  which  have  not  become  modified 
by  modern  invasion." 

"  Just  as  it  is  in  Spain  or  any  other  country 
which  is  not  tourist-ridden." 

"  I  am  wondering  if  there  may  not  be  a 
temple  festival  to-night ;  I  will  inquire.  If 
there  is  we  must  all  go,  for  it  is  something 
that  every  foreigner  should  see." 

"  An  evening  affair,  is  it  ?  " 

"  Yes,  and  for  that  reason  the  more  interest 
ing,  to  my  mind." 

"  Do  you  hear  that  ? "  Nan  turned  to  the 
others.  "  Mr.  Montell  is  going  to  pilot  us  all 
to  an  evening  street  show,  a  temple  festival. 
Won't  it  be  fine?" 

"  Is  it  this  evening  ?  "  Miss  Helen  inquired. 


An  Evening  Show  89 

"  If  it  is  I  am  afraid  you  will  have  to  count  me 
out,  for  I  have  about  used  up  my  strength  for 
to-day." 

"  Even  after  having  had  a  reinforcement  of 
food?"  inquired  Nan. 

"  It  won't  prevent  your  going,  dear  child/' 
said  Miss  Helen.  "  You  know  we  agreed  that 
we  were  not  going  to  stand  on  the  order  of 
our  going  and  coming,  and  that  any  one  who 
felt  inclined  should  always  be  at  liberty  to  drop 
out  of  any  expedition  she  felt  disinclined  to 
make." 

"  I  think  you  young  people  would  better 
undertake  the  show,"  put  in  Mrs.  Craig.  "  Nell 
and  Neal  can  chaperon  you  all,  and  we  elders 
can  stay  at  home  and  keep  one  another  com 
pany.  I  have  seen  temple  shows  galore,  so  I 
shall  lose  nothing." 

This  was  agreed  upon,  and  they  all  arose 
from  the  table,  separating  into  groups,  the 
younger  people  going  to  the  front  to  look  out 
upon  the  passing  crowd,  while  Miss  Helen  and 
Mrs.  Craig  seated  themselves  for  a  talk  over 
the  plans  for  the  following  day. 

Mr.  Montell  went  off  to  make  his  inquiries. 
Nan  and  Eleanor  Harding  paced  up  and  down 
the  corridors,  leaving  Mary  Lee  with  Mr.  Hard 
ing. 

"  We  don't  know  a  thing  about  Tokyo,"  said 


90  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

Mary  Lee  addressing  her  companion.  "  What 
is  the  name  of  this  street,  for  instance  ?  " 

"It  is  a  part  of  the  great  Tokiado  Road 
which  is  three  hundred  miles  long." 

"  Gracious  !  "  exclaimed  Mary  Lee.  "  Where 
does  it  end  ?  " 

"  It  goes  from  Tokyo  to  Kioto  and  passes 
through  many  towns.  It  is  really  a  wonderful 
trip  from  one  city  to  the  other." 

"  Have  you  taken  it  ?  " 

"  Yes,  I  went  with  a  party  of  six." 

"  How  did  you  travel  ?  " 

"  By  jinrikisha" 

"  Dear  me,  all  that  distance  ?  " 

"  Yes,  indeed.  The  runners  can  travel  six  or 
seven  miles  an  hour,  sometimes  even  as  much 
as  eight,  and  it  is  really  a  most  agreeable  way 
to  go,  for  one  has  a  chance  of  seeing  the  coun 
try  as  he  would  in  no  other  way,  unless  he 
walked." 

"  I  wish  we  could  do  it." 

"  There  is  no  reason  why  you  shouldn't.  If 
you  are  good  walkers  you  can  relieve  the  mon 
otony  by  getting  out  once  in  a  while ;  we  did 
whenever  we  felt  inclined,  and  over  the  moun 
tains  it  was  a  distinct  advantage  " 

"  I  am  afraid  that  wouldn't  appeal  to  Aunt 
Helen  particularly.  She  is  not  so  ready  as  she 
used  to  be  to  endure  discomfort,  and  we  shall 


An  Evening  Show  91 

probably  have  enough  of  that  if  we  keep  on 
beaten  tracks.  There  are  wonders  in  abun 
dance  to  be  found  without  doing  any  terrific 
stunts,  and  I  reckon  we  may  as  well  keep  to 
them." 

"  How  long  had  you  planned  to  stay  ?  " 

"  Oh,  I  don't  know.  We  haven't  planned  at 
all.  We  will  stay  till  we  think  it  is  time  to  go. 
I  suppose  we  shall  get  homesick  for  mother 
and  the  twinnies  in  course  of  time." 

"  You'd  better  do  as  much  of  your  sight 
seeing  as  possible  before  the  rainy  season 
begins." 

"  And  when  may  we  expect  that  it  will  ?  " 

"  It  is  liable  to  start  in  almost  any  time  during 
the  spring,  but  usually  extends  through  late 
spring  and  early  summer." 

Just  here  Mr.  Montell  returned  with  the  news 
that  he  was  correct  in  his  surmise  and  that 
there  would  be  a  night  festival  in  another  part 
of  the  city.  "  It  is  over  by  ten  o'clock,"  he 
told  them,  "  so  we'd  better  be  off  if  we  want  to 
enjoy  it." 

The  girls  rushed  to  their  rooms  to  prepare 
themselves  for  the  outing  while  the  young  men 
hunted  up  the  jinrikishas  which  were  to  take 
them  to  the  spot. 

"  We  shall  be  tired  enough  after  an  hour  in 
that  jostling  crowd,"  Mr.  Montell  replied  when 


92  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

it  was  proposed  by  the  girls  that  they  should 
walk  one  way. 

"  And  besides,"  put  in  Mary  Lee,  "  we  have 
been  going  all  day,  and  we  must  not  get  tired 
out  in  the  very  beginning,  for  we  want  to  save 
up  for  all  the  rest  there  is  to  see." 

So  off  they  set  in  the  jinrikishas,  to  arrive  at 
last  before  the  temple  which  was  supposed  to 
occasion  the  gathering  of  the  crowd  which  jos 
tled  and  clattered  within  a  small  radius.  Just 
now  it  was  at  its  greatest.  At  first  the  arriving 
party  merely  stood  still  to  see  the  varying 
scene.  A  few  turned  to  look  at  the  foreigners, 
but  such  were  by  no  means  rare  in  this  huge 
city  and  they  did  not  arouse  as  great  an  inter 
est  as  did  the  booths  and  the  flower  show. 

"Isn't  it  the  weirdest  sight?"  said  Nan  to 
Mr.  Harding  who  had  her  in  charge  while 
Mary  Lee  and  Eleanor  were  under  the  care  of 
Mr.  Montell. 

"  It  is  certainly  different  from  anything  we 
have  at  home,"  he  returned.  "Shall  we  see 
the  flowers  first  ?  I  think  we  may  as  well  move 
with  the  crowd,  as  it  will  be  easier  than  stand 
ing  still  where  one  is  liable  to  be  shoved  and 
pushed  about." 

They  slowly  made  their  way  toward  the  spot 
where  there  was  a  magnificent  display  of  flow 
ering  plants,  young  trees,  and  shrubs  lining 


An  Evening  Show  93 

both  sides  of  the  streets.  The  only  lights  were 
those  of  torches,  which  flickered  in  the  wind, 
and  of  gay  paper  lanterns  swung  aloft. 

"  Before  you  attempt  to  buy  anything,"  Mr. 
Harding  said,  "  let  me  warn  you  not  to  pay  the 
price  first  asked.  The  system  of  jewing  down 
is  the  order  of  things  here  and  you  will  be 
cheated  out  of  your  eyes  if  you  don't  beat  down 
your  man." 

"  I  am  afraid  I  don't  know  enough  of  the  lan 
guage  to  do  anything  more  than  pay  what  they 
ask,  unless  you  will  consent  to  do  the  bargain 
ing,  that  is,  if  your  proficiency  in  the  language 
will  allow." 

"  I  think  I  can  manage  that  much,"  he  re 
plied  cheerfully. 

Nan  paused  before  a  beautiful  dwarf  wisteria. 
"  What  wouldn't  I  give  to  have  that  at  home," 
she  said,  "  but  when  one  considers  that  it  would 
have  to  be  toted  six  thousand  miles,  it  doesn't 
encourage  one  to  add  it  to  one's  impedimenta. 
I  am  already  aware  that  I  shall  have  the  hugest 
sort  of  collection  to  take  home  with  me,  and 
my  sister  is  continually  warning  me  not  to  buy 
everything  I  see  I  think,  however,  I  shall 
have  to  get  just  one  little  lot  of  cut  flowers  to 
take  back  to  Aunt  Helen.  Oh,  those  are  cherry 
blossoms,  aren't  they  ?  The  dear  pinky  lovely 
things !  I  shall  have  to  get  a  branch  of  those/' 


94  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

They  paused  before  the  beautiful  collection  of 
plants  and  flowers  whose  charms  were  being 
made  known  vociferously  by  the  flower  dealer. 
Foreigners  are  easy  prey  of  course,  so  at  once 
the  price  was  put  up  beyond  all  reason. 

Mr.  Harding  shook  his  head.  "  Too  much," 
he  said  in  the  vernacular,  and  immediately  the 
price  dropped  perceptibly,  but  it  required  more 
haggling  before  it  came  within  the  limits  of  rea 
son.  But  finally  Nan  bore  off  her  treasure  in 
triumph,  holding  it  carefully  above  the  heads  of 
the  crowd.  This  was  rather  an  easy  matter  as 
she  was  much  taller  than  the  general  run  of 
those  who  constituted  the  throng,  and  more 
than  once  was  regarded  with  amusement.  She 
could  not  leave  the  flower  show,  however,  with 
out  one  more  purchase,  this  time  a  beautiful 
little  dwarf  tree  in  full  flower,  for  Mrs.  Craig, 
"  who,"  explained  Nan,  "  has  a  place  to  keep 
it" 

Mr.  Harding  assumed  the  responsibility  of 
carrying  this  purchase,  and,  leaving  the  flowers, 
they  pressed  their  way  toward  the  booths  where 
myriads  of  toys  were  for  sale.  "  Things  unlike 
anything  in  the  heavens  above  or  the  earth  be 
neath  or  the  waters  under  the  earth,"  exclaimed 
Nan  pausing  before  a  booth  which  attracted 
her  and  which  was  surrounded  by  children 
looking  with  eager  longing  at  the  toys.  Most 


An  Evening  Show  95 

of  them,  to  be  sure,  would  be  certain  not  to  go 
home  empty-handed,  for  the  parents  of  these 
were  seldom  too  poor  to  spend  half  a  cent  to 
please  a  child.  But  there  was  one  little  pale- 
faced  creature  with  the  inevitable  baby  on  her 
back  who  did  seem  destitute  of  a  sen  or  even  a 
rin. 

"  There  is  an  example  of  womanhood's  bur 
dens,"  said  Mr.  Harding,  watching  the  slight 
figure  in  its  gay  kimono.  "  The  little  girls  are 
seldom  without  a  baby  on  their  backs,  it  seems 
to  me ;  no  wonder  they  look  old  and  bent  and 
wizened  before  their  time,  yet  they  are  the  most 
cheerful,  laughing  creatures  in  the  world,  and 
do  not  seem  to  mind  being  weighted  down  with 
a  baby  any  more  than  American  children  would 
with  a  hat." 

"  But  this  seems  a  particularly  small  girl  and 
a  particularly  big  and  lusty  baby,"  returned 
Nan,  eyeing  the  little  motherly  creature.  "  Do 
you  suppose  I  might  make  her  a  present  ?  I 
wonder  what  she  would  like  best  of  anything 
on  this  stall." 

"  Shall  I  ask  her  ?  " 

44  Oh,  will  you?" 

Mr.  Harding  put  the  question,  but  beyond 
the  answering  smile,  there  was  no  reply  from 
the  shy  little  maid,  though  her  interest  in  the 
foreigners  was  immediately  awakened. 


96  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

"  There  is  a  lovely  O-Hina-San,"  whispered 
Nan.  "  Do  you  suppose  she  would  like  that  ?  " 

"  I  am  sure  it  wouldn't  come  amiss,  and 
would  be  worth  the  guess." 

"  Then  I  will  get  it  at  the  risk  of  a  whole  half 
cent."  She  laid  down  her  five  rin  and  took  up 
the  queer  little  figure,  a  flat  stick  covered  with 
a  gay  kimono  made  of  paper,  and  surmounted 
by  a  pretty  little  head.  Nan  held  out  the  gift 
smilingly,  but  the  little  girl  looked  at  her  won- 
deringly,  making  no  effort  to  take  it.  Nan 
opened  the  small  fingers  and  clasped  them 
around  the  doll.  The  child  smiled  and  looked 
at  Mr.  Harding. 

"  For  you,"  said  he  in  the  child's  own 
language. 

The  smile  brightened  and  down  went  the 
child,  unmindful  of  the  baby,  her  head  touching 
earth  while  her  tongue  was  unloosened  to  say 
"  Arigato  gozaimasu,"  which  meant  "  honorable 
thanks." 

"  Now  I  must  get  something  for  the  baby," 
declared  Nan  ;  "  that  is,  if  I  can  get  any  idea  of 
what  these  things  are  for.  There  is  a  most  fas 
cinating  red  and  blue  monkey  clasping  a  stick ; 
that  strikes  me  as  appropriate.  Will  you  ask 
how  much  it  is  ?  " 

Mr.  Harding  put  the  question.  "  One-eighth 
of  a  cent,"  he  told  her,  "  and  this  is  '  Saru,'  the 


An  Evening  Show  97 

1  Honorable  Monkey  '  ;  why  honorable,  I  cannot 
say." 

The  toy  dealer  picked  up  one  of  these  toys, 
pressed  a  spring  and  lo  !  the  monkey  ran  up  the 
stick.  "  I  must  have  him.  All  that  for  one- 
eighth  of  a  cent !  Surely  this  is  a  Paradise  for 
children."  She  placed  the  monkey  in  the  baby's 
little  fat  hand.  He  regarded  it  gravely,  but  his 
little  sister  again  prostrated  herself  to  offer  her 
"  honorable  thanks,"  and  rising,  looked  at  Nan 
with  as  adoring  an  expression  as  her  small  wan 
face  could  assume. 

"  And  all  for  less  than  a  cent,"  said  Nan.  "  I 
should  like  to  spend  the  rest  of  the  evening 
buying  toys  for  these  poor  little  mother-sisters. 
I  could  buy  thousands  for  a  dollar." 

But  by  now  the  little  girl  had  moved  away, 
probably  to  go  home  with  the  wonderful  tale  of 
the  foreign  lady,  who  had  given  her  an  expe 
rience  which  was  quite  as  delightful  as  the  pres 
ents  themselves ;  and  Nan  with  her  escort  fol 
lowed  along  with  the  crowd,  stopping  to  exam 
ine  the  toys  and  have  their  meaning  explained 
whenever  possible. 

"  Many  of  these  toys  have  a  religious  mean 
ing,"  Mr.  Harding  told  her.  "  All  these  queer 
little  images  represent  some  god.  Fukusuke 
looks  like  a  jolly  sort  of  a  boy,  and  Uzume  who 
is  the  god  of  laughter,  I  take  it,  is  a  most  merry 


98  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

personage.     That  one  with  a  fish  under  his  arm 
is  Ebisu,  the  god  of  markets  and  of  fishermen." 

Seeing  their  interest,  the  dealer  picked  up  a 
figure  representing  a  hare  sitting  on  a  sort  of 
handle  of  what  Nan  took  to  be  a  bowl  of  some 
sort.  "  Usagi-no-kometsuki,"  said  the  man. 

"Aha!  this  is  Hare-in-the-Moon,"  exclaimed 
Mr.  Harding.  "  He  is  cleaning  his  rice." 

"  Oh,  is  that  what  the  pestle  is  for?  I  have 
seen  them  cleaning  rice  ;  they  do  it  by  stepping 
on  the  handle." 

"  The  next  time  you  see  the  moon,  look  up 
and  try  to  discover  Usagi-no-kometsuki.  Will 
you  allow  me  to  present  him  to  you?"  He 
bought  the  little  toy  and  handed  it  over  to  Nan 
who  laughingly  accepted  it,  and  they  went  on 
past  the  booths  showing  more  toys,  or  some 
times  quaint  little  ornaments,  strange  com 
pounds  of  confections  or  fans,  goldfish  and  such 
things,  all  entertaining  enough  to  one  unaccus 
tomed  to  such  a  display. 

Presently  the  crowd  began  to  thin  out,  the 
torches  flickered  uncertainly,  paper  lanterns 
bobbed  off  in  different  directions  as  individuals 
took  their  way  home  ;  the  clatter  of  the  wooden 
clogs  grew  less  noticeable.  Nan  suddenly  came 
to  a  realizing  sense  that  the  show  was  over 
"  Oh,  is  it  time  to  go?"  she  asked.  "I  wonder 
where  the  others  are.  We  have  not  once  seen 


An  Evening  Show  99 

them.  I  forgot  everything  in  my  interest  in  the 
show." 

Her  companion  smiled.  "  It  is  easy  to  see 
that  you  are  a  person  who  has  not  worn  out  her 
enthusiasms/'  he  said.  "We  will  hunt  up  a 
jinrikisha,  if  you  say  so,  for  the  flower  dealers 
are  packing  up  their  wares,  and  it  is  after  ten 
o'clock." 

Stowed  away  in  &  jinrikisha,  they  were  borne 
away  from  the  fast  dimming  scene,  and  after 
what  seemed  a  labyrinthine  journey  through 
strange  streets  they  stopped  at  the  door  of  the 
hotel. 


CHAPTER  VI 
AT  KAMAKURA 


CHAPTER  VI 

AT  KAMAKURA 

NAN  found  her  sister  waiting  for  her ;  the 
others  had  gone  to  their  rooms.  "Well,"  ex 
claimed  Mary  Lee,  "you  did  take  your  time. 
What  became  of  you  ?  We  never  once  caught 
a  glimpse  of  you  after  we  reached  the  grounds." 

"  We  went  to  see  the  flowers  the  first  thing, 
and  that  occupied  some  time.  Where  were 
you?" 

"  Oh,  we  started  off  in  exactly  the  opposite 
direction,  so  no  wonder  we  missed  one  another. 
What  did  you  think  of  it,  Nan  ?  " 

"  It  was  most  interesting." 

"  I  thought  the  crowds  were  quite  as  fasci 
nating  as  the  show.  Did  you  ever  see  so  many 
little  children  and  so  many  poor  little  young 
sters  with  babies  on  their  backs  ?  They  seemed 
perfectly  content  and  happy,  both  babies  and 
their  carriers,  but  it  was  funny  to  see  the  babies' 
heads  bob  around  with  no  one  to  mind  in  the 
least.  The  little  girls  never  appear  to  be  aware 
that  the  babies  are  there ;  they  go  skipping  or 
bobbing  or  playing  while  the  babies  are  like 
great  big  bundles  and  nothing  more." 


104  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

Nan  told  her  experience  with  one  little  girl 
and  baby,  Mary  Lee  listening  attentively. 
"  Well,  you  did  make  more  of  your  opportu 
nities  than  we  did,"  she  admitted  regretfully. 

"  I  think  it  was  partly  because  I  had  so  good 
a  companion,"  returned  Nan.  "I  thought  at 
first  that  I  should  like  Mr.  Montell  better  than 
Mr.  Harding,  but  I  have  changed  my  mind." 

"  Mr.  Montell  is  much  better  looking." 

"  Yes,  and  an  interesting  talker,  but  once  you 
know  Mr.  Harding  you  find  that  there  is  really 
more  to  him.  You  know  what  a  dear  child 
Nell  always  was,  so  sympathetic  and  genuine ; 
I  fancy  her  brother  is  much  the  same." 

Mary  Lee  laughed.  "  Take  care,  Nan.  You 
are  such  an  enthusiastic  old  dear  that  you  will 
be  investing  the  young  man  with  all  sorts  of 
beautiful  characteristics  he  doesn't  possess,  once 
you  get  your  vivid  imagination  into  real  good 
working  order" 

Nan  smiled.  "  Oh,  I  am  perfectly  sound  and 
whole  so  far,  though  one  never  can  tell  where 
lightning  will  strike.  You  may  fall  a  victim 
yourself." 

Mary  Lee  looked  grave  and  then  she  said  in 
a  low  tone,  "You  know  it  would  be  impos 
sible,  Nan.  You  must  leave  me  out  of  all  such 
conjectures.  There  was  never  any  one  but 
Phil  and  there  never  will  be." 


At  Kamakura  105 

Nan  gave  her  sister  a  compassionate  hug, 
and  realized  that  Mary  Lee's  devotion  to  the 
young  cousin  who  had  died  was  not  a  mere 
matter  of  months,  but  that  it  was  a  thing  of 
years  if  not  of  a  lifetime.  She  changed  the 
subject.  "  Did  you  see  Aunt  Helen  when  you 
all  came  in  ?  Did  she  say  what  we  were  to  do 
to-morrow  ?  " 

"Both  she  and  Mrs.  Craig  were  up,'1  Mary 
Lee  told  her,  "  and  they  have  arranged  for  a 
trip  to  Kamakura,  they  told  me." 

"  Where  that  huge  statue  of  Buddha  is,  the 
one  that  is  called  the  Dai  Butsu  ?  I  am  glad  we 
are  going  there.  How  many  are  going  ?  All 
of  us?" 

"  Yes,  and  Mr.  Montell ;  he  has  promised  to 
take  his  camera,  so  we  can  have  some  pictures 
to  send  home." 

Nan  was  thoughtful  for  a  moment.  "  I  don't 
believe  Mr.  Harding  can  go,  for  he  said  some 
thing  about  being  on  duty  to-morrow  morning. 
We  shall  have  to  leave  him  behind." 

"  And  you  will  be  sorry  ?  " 

"  I  certainly  shall.  One  man  doesn't  go 
around  when  there  are  three  girls." 

Mary  Lee  laughed,  and  the  two  settled  them 
selves  for  the  night. 

The  party  that  started  for  Kamakura  the  next 
morning  did  not  consist  however  of  five  women 


lo6  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

and  one  man,  for  Colonel  Craig  joined  them 
and  proved  to  be  a  most  acceptable  addition,  a 
fine  soldierly,  courteous  man  who  was  a  mine 
of  information.  The  journey,  to  what  was  once 
a  city  of  a  million  souls,  was  made  by  train,  but 
was  continued  \>y  jinrikisha  to  the  great  image 
which  was  the  special  object  to  be  visited. 

"  Isn't  it  a  queer  little  train  ? "  said  Eleanor 
as  she  seated  herself. 

"  It  reminds  me  of  those  in  Italy/'  returned 
Nan  ;  "  they  always  seemed  such  harmless  well- 
meaning  little  things  that  wouldn't  hurt  you  for 
the  world.  Do  see  that  picturesque  little  vil 
lage,  Eleanor.  Isn't  it  just  like  the  pictures 
with  the  straw-thatched  houses?  Those  are 
rice-fields,  of  course,  there  where  the  people  are 
wading.  Such  a  horrid  sloppy  way  of  getting 
a  crop.  I  should  think  they  would  hate  it,  but 
I  suppose  the  '  honorable  rice '  is  too  precious 
a  product  for  them  to  consider  the  manner  of 
its  growing  or  harvesting  ;  the  main  thing  is  to 
get  it  any  old  way." 

"  Aren't  those  wonderful  groves  of  trees  ? " 
returned  Eleanor,  observing  on  her  part. 
"There  are  mountains,  Nan,  beautiful  purple 
mountains,  but  it  is  rather  sombre  scenery, 
don't  you  think?" 

Here  Mr.  Montell  came  over  to  speak  to 
them.  "  You  mustn't  expect  to  see  a  glorious 


At  Kamakura  107 

city,"  he  told  them,  "for  it  has  suffered  from 
terrible  fires  and  from  a  great  tidal  wave  which 
destroyed  most  of  the  many  temples.  There 
are  still  some  left,  nevertheless,  and  these  we 
shall  see." 

In  spite  of  this  warning  it  was  a  surprise  to 
the  girls  to  behold  a  queer  little  village  wander 
ing  between  hills  and  showing  a  canal  worming 
its  way  through  it.  The  houses  were  very  old, 
straw-thatched  and  gray,  with  strange  grasses, 
and  even  flowers,  growing  on  their  ancient 
roofs. 

Nan  caught  her  breath.  "  How  desolate  ! " 
she  gasped.  "  Could  one  ever  imagine  this 
was  once  a  busy,  restless  city  with  magnificent 
buildings,  temples  and  wonders  of  all  kinds  ?  " 

"  Some  of  the  wonders  still  remain,  as  you  will 
see,"  said  Colonel  Craig  as  he  helped  her  into 
a  jinrikisha.  "When  you  have  seen  the  Dai 
Butsu  you  will  acknowledge  that  even  a  Japa 
nese  fishing  village  retains  some  of  its  ancient 
glory." 

They  bobbed  along  behind  the  huge  spread 
ing  hats  of  the  runners  and  presently  entered  a 
long  avenue  of  trees  to  go  through  a  temple 
gateway  and  a  long  courtyard. 

Suddenly  the  runners  stopped,  and  the  vis 
itors,  looking  up,  saw  the  huge  statue  before 
them.  One  after  another  alighted  from  the 


108  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

jinrikishas  and  gathered  around  Mr.  Montell 
and  Colonel  Craig. 

"  Isn't  he  enormous  ?  "  cried  Mary  Lee  look 
ing  up  at  the  colossal  figure  seated  in  a  lotus 
flower. 

"  He  is  nearly  fifty  feet  high,"  said  the  colo 
nel. 

"  And  he  isn't  in  a  temple,  but  just  in  plain 
out-of-doors,"  remarked  Eleanor. 

"  There  was  a  temple  once,"  her  uncle  told 
her.  "  You  can  see  some  of  the  bases  of  its 
sixty-three  pillars  if  you  look  for  them.  The 
great  tidal  wave  destroyed  it,  and  the  surround 
ing  buildings,  away  back  in  the  fifteenth  cen 
tury.  So  far  as  we  know  the  statue  was  cast 
about  1252.  It  is  made  of  bronze.  The  eyes 
are  four  feet  long  and  the  distance  across  the 
lap  from  one  knee  to  the  other  is  thirty-five 
feet,  so  now  you  can  get  some  idea  of  his  big 
ness." 

They  all  stood  in  silence  looking  up  at  the 
renowned  figure  with  a  real  reverence.  Nan 
slipped  her  hand  into  her  Aunt  Helen's.  "  I  love 
his  gentle  smile,"  she  whispered.  "  How  placid 
he  looks  after  all  the  great  convulsions  of  nature, 
the  ravages  of  time  and  all  the  desolating  things 
that  have  happened  around  him." 

Her  aunt  responded  with  a  little  pressure  of 
the  hand.  "  He  is  a  lesson,  dear,  to  all  of  us. 


At  Kamakura  109 

Did  the  colonel  read  you  the  inscription  at  the 
gateway  ?  I  have  written  it  down."  She  read 
from  her  note-book :  "  O  stranger,  whosoever 
thou  art,  and  whatsoever  be  thy  creed,  when 
thou  enterest  this  sanctuary  remember  that  thou 
treadest  upon  ground  hallowed  by  the  worship 
of  ages.  This  is  the  temple  of  Buddha  and  the 
gate  of  the  Eternal,  and  should  therefore  be  en 
tered  with  reverence." 

"  Could  any  one  feel  anything  else  but  rever 
ence?"  returned  Nan.  "And  not  only  rever 
ence  but  a  real  awe  and  certainly  a  great 
admiration." 

" Shall  we  go  inside?"  asked  Mr.  Montell 
who  had  been  busy  with  his  camera  and  who 
now  came  up.  "  You  know  there  is  a  small 
opening  in  the  side  of  the  big  lotus-blossom  on 
which  Buddha  is  sitting.  There  is  a  shrine  to 
Kwannon  inside  and  if  you  care  to  climb  up  a 
ladder  you  can  go  as  far  as  the  shoulders  and 
have  a  peep  at  the  grounds." 

Nan  shook  her  head.  "  No,  let  those  who 
are  not  impressed  as  I  am  descend  to  such 
things ;  I  don't  want  to  remember  that  I  climbed 
to  his  shoulders  ;  I  only  want  to  remember  his 
kind  smile  and  his  half-shut  eyes.  It  is  the 
most  wonderful  thing  I  have  seen  in  Japan  ex 
cept  Fujiyama." 

"  Harding  ought  to  be  here,"  laughed   Mr. 


no  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

Montell.  "  He  feels  just  as  you  do  about  the 
Dai  Butsu." 

Allowing  the  others  to  penetrate  to  the  in 
terior  of  the  statue,  Nan  seated  herself  at  some 
distance  and  gave  herself  up  to  a  contemplation 
of  Buddha.  She  was  rather  glad  to  be  alone 
for  she  was  an  impressionable  young  person 
and  a  dreamer  of  dreams.  For  some  time  she 
sat  lost  in  her  thoughts,  and  carried  back,  back 
how  many  centuries.  All  sorts  of  strange  fan 
cies  possessed  her,  and  at  last  she  could  scarce 
have  told  where  she  was. 

Presently  some  one  descending  from  &jinrik- 
isha  caught  sight  of  her  sitting  there,  chin  in 
hand,  her  eyes  fixed  on  the  statue.  He  made 
his  way  rapidly  to  her  side,  stood  for  a  moment 
watching  the  rapt  expression  of  her  face,  then 
very  softly  he  spoke,  "  Miss  Nan." 

She  looked  up  with  a  start.  "  Why,  Mr. 
Harding,"  she  said,  "  I  thought  you  couldn't 
come." 

"  I  found  that  I  could  get  off  after  all,"  he  re 
plied  coming  over  and  seating  himself  by  her 
side.  "  Where  are  the  others  and  what  are  you 
doing  here  all  alone?" 

"The  others  are  feeling  and  touching  and 
prying,  as  if  it  were  not  enough  to  look  and  be 
come  absorbed  into  the  soul  of  Buddha." 

"  Oh,  you   have   the   fever,"  cried  her  com- 


At  Kamakura  ill 

panion.  "  I  knew  you  would  get  it  and  that  is 
why  I  so  wanted  to  be  here  to-day.  I  knew 
how  impressed  you  would  be  with  the  wonder 
of  it.  Doesn't  it  express  all  the  peace  and  the 
calm  you  ever  dreamed  of  as  existing  in  Nir 
vana  ?  Shall  you  ever  forget  it  ?  " 

"  Never,  never.  I  cannot  tell  you  what 
heights  I  have  climbed  while  I  have  been  sit 
ting  here,  nor  what  dreams  I  have  dreamed,  nor 
where  my  soul  has  wandered." 

"  I  saw  all  that  in  your  face  as  I  came  up  and 
I  hated  to  disturb  your  dreams,  yet  I  wanted  to 
share  them.  Whenever  I  have  felt  homesick 
and  discouraged  I  have  come  here  and  never 
have  I  failed  to  find  comfort." 

Nan  turned  to  smile  and  to  nod  understand- 
ingly.  Then  for  a  moment  the  two  sat  looking  at 
one  another.  Nan  saw  a  pair  of  hazel  eyes ;  a 
rather  lean  face,  smooth  shaven ;  a  mouth  not 
small  but  well-shaped  ;  a  rather  large  nose  ; 
a  forehead,  broad  and  low,  above  which  was  a 
crop  of  brown  hair  of  uncertain  shade.  Not 
good  looking  in  the  least  was  this  brother  of 
her  old  college  mate,  but  it  was  a  face  which 
could  show  tenderness,  courage  and  unselfish 
ness  and  she  decided  that  she  liked  it  very 
much. 

On  his  part  the  young  man  saw  a  girl  with 
eager,  long-lashed  gray  eyes,  a  sweet  mouth,  a 


1 1 2  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

clear,  colorless  complexion  and  masses  of  dark 
hair  ;  not  so  pretty  as  her  sister  Mary  Lee,  but 
with  a  more  expressive  face  and  to  his  mind  a 
more  attractive  one. 

Nan's  gaze  was  the  first  to  falter.  She  arose 
rather  hastily.  "  I  believe  they  are  looking  for 
me.  Shall  we  go  up  there  and  join  them  ?  I 
believe  they  are  buying  photographs." 

They  walked  slowly  up  the  paved  path,  the 
sunshine  and  the  waving  trees  about  them. 
Once  or  twice  they  stopped  while  Mr.  Harding 
pointed  out  some  remnant  of  bygone  splendor, 
a  pile  of  stones,  a  distant  tori-it  but  at  last  they 
reached  the  others. 

"  We  are  going  to  have  lunch  before  we  go 
to  the  temple  of  Kwannon,"  Mrs.  Craig  told 
them  after  greeting  her  nephew  whose  coming 
was  a  surprise  to  every  one.  "  There  is  a  little 
inn  back  there.  We  can  take  our  jinrikishas 
back  to  it." 

"  Oh,  dear,  must  we  eat  ?  "  sighed  Nan.  "  I 
don't  feel  as  if  I  could  lose  a  moment  in  this 
wonderful  place.  Is  it  far  to  the  temple  of 
Kwannon  and  couldn't  one  walk  ?  " 

"  Oh,  yes,  one  could  walk  easily  enough,  but 
it  seems  to  me  that  one  could  do  it  better  after 
partaking  of  a  meal,"  replied  Mrs.  Craig.  So 
Nan,  all  unwillingly,  followed  the  rest  and  in  a 
short  time  they  found  themselves  on  the  ve- 


At  Kamakura  113 

randah  of  the  Kaihin-in,  the  small  hotel  to 
which  they  had  come  for  their  meal.  They 
could  see  a  small  strip  of  blue  sea  between  pine 
woods  and  sand-dunes,  but  the  famed  island  of 
Enoshima  was  not  in  sight,  though  the  colonel 
told  them  it  could  be  seen  from  a  point  a  little 
further  on.  "  We  must  go  there  some  day," 
he  said,  "  for  it  is  well  worth  a  visit,  and  is 
often  included  in  this  trip  to  Kamakura,  but  I 
realize  that  you  are  not  the  kind  of  rushing 
Americans  who  wish  to  see  everything  sketch- 
ily  rather  than  a  few  thoroughly,  so  I  think 
we  would  better  save  Enoshima  for  another 
day." 

"  I  certainly  second  that  motion,"  spoke  up 
Nan.  "  I  couldn't  come  here  too  often ;  it 
perfectly  fascinates  me." 

A  queer  little  meal  was  served  them, — rice, 
eggs,  dried  fish,  strange  sweetmeats,  the  tender 
young  shoots  of  the  bamboo,  and  various  other 
things  untouched  by  the  guests  because  tin- 
distinguishable.  Then  forth  again  they  fared 
to  the  hill  behind  the  great  Dai  Butsu  where 
they  should  find  the  temple  of  the  great  goddess 
of  mercy  and  pity,  she  to  whom  all  Japanese 
mothers  pray,  for  she  is  the  children's  protector, 
they  believe. 

Before  ascending  the  steps  before  the  temple, 
the  group  stood  to  look  off  at  the  blue  sea  and 


1 1 4  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

the  plain  of  Kamakura  below  them.  '•  To 
understand  Kamakura  you  must  know  some 
thing  of  its  history,"  said  the  colonel,  "  but  we 
mustn't  take  time  for  that  to-day,  though  I  ad 
vise  you  to  read  up  when  you  get  back.  Japan 
is  so  full  of  history,  folk-lore  and  religious  tradi 
tions  that  one  can  understand  only  a  little  of 
her  great  sights  until  he  has  made  a  study  of 
certain  great  personages  and  certain  events." 

An  old  priest  in  white  robes  appeared  at  the 
entrance,  as  they  came  up,  and  invited  them  to 
enter  the  dim  interior,  but  the  great  goddess 
was  not  to  be  seen  at  once.  It  required  a 
golden  means  to  bring  visitors  this  privilege, 
though  the  party  lingered  to  look  upon  the 
things  at  once  before  them,  strange  votive 
offerings,  images,  lanterns,  inscriptions.  Lead 
ing  the  way  through  a  low  doorway,  the  priest 
ushered  them  into  a  dark  and  lofty  place  where 
at  first  nothing  was  visible  but  the  glimmering 
light  of  his  lantern. 

"Are  you  able  to  distinguish  anything?" 
whispered  Mr.  Harding  to  Nan. 

"  Not  yet,"  she  answered.  "  How  mysterious 
it  is.  Will  you  tell  me  what  we  are  expected  to 
see?" 

"  Wouldn't  you  rather  the  mystery  would  un 
fold  itself?" 

"  Yes,  I  believe  I  would.     Now  I  see  some- 


At  Kamakura  115 

thing  that  looks  like  a  great  golden  foot. 
Another  foot.  I  see  some  ropes  hanging. 
What  are  they  for  ?  " 

The  answer  came  when  the  priest  hung  a 
couple  of  lanterns  to  the  ropes  and  as  these 
were  slowly  drawn  up,  the  outlines  of  a  figure 
were  disclosed.  Further  and  further  swung  the 
lanterns  while  expectation  increased. 

"  I  can  see  the  hand,"  said  one. 

"Another  hand  holding  a  flower,"  said 
another. 

"  The  face !  the  face  !  there  it  is,"  cried  Nan, 
as  a  smiling  visage  at  last  shone  out  of  the 
dimness. 

"  There  is  more  yet,"  Mr.  Harding  told  her. 
The  "  more "  proved  to  be  the  crown  of 
maiden's  faces  in  pyramidal  shape  which  sur 
mounted  the  statue.  The  strangely  shining  fig 
ure  in  the  midst  of  darkness  was  very  eerie  and 
effective,  and  they  all  came  away  much  im 
pressed. 

"  There  are  many  legends  concerning  the 
Kwannon,"  the  colonel  told  them.  "  She  is  sup 
posed  to  have  given  up  her  right  to  heavenly 
peace  that  all  mankind  should  be  saved  by  her 
prayers.  She  never  refuses  a  petition  except 
when  it  is  twice  made  in  her  name  of  Hito 
Koto  Kwannon,  as  it  is  not  the  proper  thing 
to  address  her  twice  by  this  title.  Under  her 


ll6  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

orders  the  god  Jizo  Sama  looks  after  the  ghosts 
of  little  children.  She  loves  animals  and  some 
of  the  peasants  take  their  cattle  to  certain 
shrines  to  receive  her  benediction.  She  repre 
sents  all  that  is  womanly  and  loving,  and  is 
really  one  of  the  very  choicest  of  all  the  dei 
ties." 

"  I  am  getting  bewildered  with  all  these  dei 
ties  and  sub-deities,"  declared  Eleanor.  "  They 
don't  seem  very  beautiful,  only  very  large  and 
uncouth." 

1  That  is  because  you  have  no  imagination, 
my  dear,"  said  her  brother.  "  When  you  have 
read  all  the  wonderful  legends  of  this  land,  you 
may  be  more  interested." 

"  Oh,  dear,  I  never  did  care  for  mythology," 
returned  she.     "  I  would  much  rather  see  shops 
than  shrines,  and  real  people  than  images." 
"Philistine of  Philistines,  isn't  she,  Miss  Nan  ?" 
"  Well,  I  am  sure  I  couldn't  spend  hours  over 
dead  religions  and  old  worn-out  traditions  as 
you  do,"  retorted  Eleanor.     "  You  should  see 
Neal  when  he  gets  hold  of  a  book  of  Japanese 
folk-lore  ;  he  is  fairly  daffy." 

Neal  and  Nan  looked  at  one  another  and 
smiled  Each  knew  that  Eleanor  was  a  dear 
girl  but  was  by  no  means  a  creature  of  senti 
ment.  As  if  by  common  consent  these  two  fell 
behind  the  others. 


At  Kamakura  117 

"  Let  us  find  the  sea,"  said  Mr.  Harding, 
and  following  a  rugged  path  which  led  to  the 
shore,  passing  down  old  stone  steps,  or  under 
ancient  gateways,  between  rocky  walls,  they 
finally  came  to  the  sea  which  lay  blue  and 
smiling  before  them.  Wonderful  color,  mys 
terious  light  bathed  earth,  water,  and  sky, 
touching  the  soft  green  of  a  small  island  near 
by,  shimmering  upon  the  silver  and  sapphire 
of  the  water  and  turning  the  sands  to  mellow 
gold. 

"  How  wonderfully  beautiful,"  said  Nan  after 
she  had  silently  gazed  upon  the  fairy-like  scene. 
"  Is  it  the  island  Enoshima?" 

"  Yes,  it  is  Enoshima,  the  tortoise,  the  Sacred 
Isle,"  her  companion  told  her. 

"  How  does  one  get  to  it  ?  It  almost  seems 
as  if  we  might  be  spirited  there,  or  as  if  we 
could  suddenly  develop  wings  which  would 
carry  us." 

"  There  is  a  perfectly  simple  way  of  going 
at  low  tide,  for  there  is  a  little  causeway  over 
which  one  can  pass  safely.  The  tide  is  up  now, 
but  we  will  come  when  it  isn't." 

"  And  that  means  there  is  another  beautiful 
thing  to  do.  It  looks  to  me  as  if  we  could 
make  Tokyo  our  headquarters  for  months  to 
come  and  yet  not  exhaust  all  the  fascinating 
things  within  an  hour's  distance  of  it." 


li8  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

"  That  is  quite  true,  but  when  the  hot  weather 
comes  you  will  be  glad  to  go  up  into  the  moun 
tains  somewhere." 

"I  think  that  is  what  Aunt  Helen  is  plan 
ning  to  do.  I  think  we  must  turn  back  now 
for  the  others  are  going." 

They  left  the  shining  sands,  where  many  little 
children  were  picking  up  the  beautiful  shells 
which  lay  in  great  numbers  about  them,  and 
followed  the  rest  of  the  party  to  the  spot  where 
the  jinrikishas  were  waiting,  but  they  walked 
so  slowly  that  they  were  the  last  to  arrive. 

"  It  is  much  too  beautiful  to  leave,"  explained 
Nan.  "  Couldn't  we  come  and  stay  a  little 
while  at  either  Kamakura  or  Enoshima,  Aunt 
Helen?  There  must  be  somewhere  we  could 
be  comfortable." 

"We  shall  see,"  her  aunt  replied.  "We 
might  stay  a  night  or  two,  perhaps,  but  we 
will  determine  later." 

So,  leaving  the  children  on  the  sands,  and 
the  goddess  in  her  temple,  they  were  borne 
swiftly  through  the  desolate  and  forsaken  streets 
of  the  once  great  city  that  they  might  take 
their  train  back  to  town. 


CHAPTER  VII 
A  FEAST  OF  BLOSSOMS 


CHAPTER  VII 

A  FEAST  OF  BLOSSOMS 

"  THE  cherry  blossoms  are  here,  so  says  the 
paper  this  morning,"  announced  Mr.  Harding 
as  the  girls  came  down  to  breakfast  one  day  in 
April. 

"  The  paper  says  so  ?  What  do  you  mean  ?  " 
said  Eleanor. 

"It  is  so  important  an  event,  my  dear,  that 
the  papers  always  spread  the  news  abroad," 
her  brother  told  her.  "  There  will  be  great 
doings  and  we  must  not  miss  them." 

"  Well,  I  am  sure  I  am  pleased  to  see  some 
thing  more  than  temples  and  shrines  and  such 
old  stuff,"  returned  his  sister.  "  What  special 
form  of  enticement  can  you  offer  us  ?  " 

"I  was  going  to  suggest  a  picnic.  To  be 
sure  Uyeno  Park  will  be  crowded  with  thou 
sands  of  people  who  will  take  a  lunch  and  go 
there  to  enjoy  the  blossoms,  but  as  we  shall 
want  to  see  the  crowd  as  well  as  the  cherry 
trees  we  can  be  satisfied  to  become  parvenu  for 
once." 

Eleanor  laughed.  "  As  if  we  never  did  any 
thing  but  ride  in  coaches  of  state  and  sit  on  a 


122  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

raised  dais  when  we  are  at  home.  What  do 
you  say,  girls  ?  "  She  turned  to  Mary  Lee  and 
Nan. 

"  It  will  be  great,"  cried  Nan  enthusiastically, 
and  Mary  Lee  agreed,  if  less  heartily. 

"  We  might  take  a  boat  and  go  out  on  the 
river,"  Mr.  Harding  suggested.  "  Ever  so 
many  persons  do  that ;  in  fact,  I  don't  know 
that  the  river  will  be  any  less  crowded  than  the 
shore  ;  still  we  can  keep  a  little  more  to  our 
selves  in  a  boat.  You  know  the  river  Sumida's 
east  bank  shows  ranks  of  cherry  trees  which 
will  exhibit  finely  from  the  river.  We  can  go 
ashore  any  time  we  like  to  see  the  people  and 
can  pick  out  some  good  place  to  take  a  lunch. 
Would  you  rather  we  took  a  hamper  along  or 
shall  we  depend  upon  a  tea-house  or  inn  or 
something  like  that  ?  "  He  turned  to  Nan. 

The  girls  consulted  together  for  a  while  and 
then  gave  it  as  their  decision  that  it  would  be 
best  to  take  a  hamper.  "  You  see,"  said  Nan, 
"  when  there  are  such  crowds  it  will  be  difficult 
to  be  properly  served  and  one  may  be  starved 
before  getting  anything  to  eat." 

"  Most  wisely  concluded,"  approved  Mr. 
Harding.  "  Well,  we  will  talk  it  over  with  the 
others  and  if  they  all  want  to  do  something  else 
there  will  be  at  least  some  of  us  to  vote  for  the 
picnic." 


A  Feast  of  Blossoms  1 23 

But  the  others  were  quite  satisfied  with  the 
arrangement  although  Mrs.  Craig  at  first  pro 
posed  that  they  should  return  to  the  hotel  for 
lunch.  This  plan  was  so  distinctly  opposed 
that  she  laughingly  gave  in.  "  Oh,  dear,  dear," 
she  cried,  "  I  wouldn't  come  back  for  the  world. 
I  am  sorry  I  spoke.  I  never  met  such  a  una 
nimity  of  opinion." 

"We  want  to  forget  that  there  are  such 
things  as  hotels,  if  we  are  to  appreciate  the 
spirit  of  the  Feast  of  Cherry  Blossoms,"  de 
clared  her  nephew.  "  It  is  an  outdoor  festival 
entirely  and  doesn't  mean  conventionality  of 
any  kind." 

"  Oh,  very  well,  very  well,  I  give  in,"  replied 
his  aunt,  "  but  if  Miss  Corner  and  I  get  tired  of 
crowds  and  sharp  sunlight  and  noise,  you  must 
allow  us  the  privilege  of  coming  back  when  we 
feel  like  it." 

"  We  shall  not  put  the  least  restraint  upon 
you,"  spoke  up  Eleanor.  "  Neal  and  I  are  per 
fectly  capable  of  chaperoning  these  two  girls 
and  Mr.  Montell,  who,  of  course,  will  come,  too  ; 
he  has  been  talking  about  the  cherry  blossoms 
ever  since  we  came." 

"  I  will  go  and  call  him  up,"  said  her  brother, 
"  and  then,  Nell,  suppose  you  and  I  have  a  se 
cret  session  to  talk  over  what  is  to  be  packed 
in  the  hamper." 


124  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

"  You'd  better  let  me  have  a  word  to  say 
about  that,"  spoke  up  Mrs.  Craig.  "  Eleanor 
doesn't  know  anything  about  what  Tokyo  can 
provide,  and  I  have  had  experience,  plenty  of  it." 

She  was  allowed  to  take  part  in  the  confer 
ence  while  the  Corners  went  off  to  write  letters 
knowing  there  would  be  no  further  opportunity 
for  such  things  that  day.  However,  the  start 
was  not  made  till  nearly  noon,  Mr.  Montell  ap 
pearing  at  the  last  moment,  breathless  and  fear 
ing  lest  they  had  gone  without  him. 

"  Couldn't  help  it,"  he  replied  in  answer  to 
Mr.  Harding' s  reproach.  "  Had  to  get  off  some 
stuff  in  time  for  the  mail  steamer  and  sat  up 
nearly  all  night  in  order  to  get  it  done ;  it  was 
a  long  story,  and  simply  had  to  be  done.  Aw 
fully  sorry." 

"  You  haven't  kept  us  waiting  so  very  long, 
Mr.  Montell,"  Eleanor  told  him.  "  Neal,  him 
self,  wasn't  on  time." 

"  But  I  was  detained  at  the  office,"  explained 
Neal. 

"  Well,  that  is  no  better  excuse  than  mine," 
retorted  Mr.  Montell. 

"  Here,  here,  stop  your  quarreling,  you  chil 
dren,"  cried  Mrs.  Craig.  "  You  are  wasting 
time.  Is  everything  ready,  Neal  ?  Then  come 
along."  So  off  they  started  to  where  thejm- 
rikishas  were  in  waiting  and  it  was  not  long 


A  Feast  of  Blossoms  125 

before  they  were  afloat  on  the  river  Sumida, 
upon  the  top  of  a  flower-adorned  pleasure  boat 
from  which  they  could  see  many  other  as  odd 
looking  crafts,  some  of  them  bearing  companies 
of  singing  girls. 

"Isn't  it  a  gay  sight?"  cried  Nan.  "It  re 
minds  me  a  little  of  a  fete  on  the  Grand  Canal 
at  Venice,  only  there  one  sees  no  such  flowers 
as  these  and  there  is  no  such  bright  color  among 
the  costumes." 

"It  is  stretching  one's  imagination  rather 
far,"  said  Mary  Lee,  "  for  I  don't  see  any  re 
semblance  except  that  there  are  boats  and  sing- 
ing." 

"  You  are  so  very  literal,"  declared  her  sister. 
"  I  didn't  mean  that  it  was  exactly  like,  only 
that  the  spirit  is  the  same  and  one  gets  some 
thing  the  same  feelings." 

For  a  mile  along  the  bank  of  the  river 
the  flowering  trees  extended  presenting  an 
array  of  double  blossoms  under  which  the 
limbs  were  bending.  Unlike  our  own  cherry 
blossoms  these  were  of  pale  pink,  and  against 
the  blue  sky  looked  like  huge  bouquets. 

"I  think  the  trees  at  Uyeno  Park  are  really 
more  beautiful,"  said  Mrs.  Craig  critically.  "  I 
think  we  shall  have  to  see  those  to-morrow. 
The  blossoms  do  not  last  long  and  that  is  one 
reason  of  their  attraction.  The  Japanese  ad- 


126  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

mire  very  much  the  dropping  petals  and  refer 
to  it  often  in  their  poetry.  You  see  it,  too,  in 
their  decorations.  The  double  blossoms  which 
you  see  here  do  not  mean  fruit  after  a  while, 
for  even  the  cherries  of  the  single  blossoms  are 
not  of  much  account,  far  inferior  to  ours." 

"Isn't  it  so  with  most  of  the  fruit  here?" 
asked  Mary  Lee. 

"With  most,  yes,  although  there  is  a  small 
orange  that  is  pretty  good,  and  one  can  get 
quite  nice  figs.  They  raise  small  fruits,  too, 
which  are  not  half  bad,  but  our  American 
markets  supply  much  better  things  than  one 
can  get  here." 

Nevertheless  when  the  lunch  hamper  was 
opened,  there  was  such  a  display  of  food  as 
might  be  seen  on  a  similar  occasion  at  home. 

"  Hard-boiled  eggs,"  cried  Nan,  peering  into 
the  basket.  "  Now  I  do  feel  as  if  I  were  really 
on  a  picnic.  Chicken  salad,  is  that?  Good. 
I  feel  more  and  more  at  home.  What  else  is 
there  ?  Candied  ginger,  sardines  and  crackers, 
cheese,  imported  of  course.  I  think  this  is  do 
ing  pretty  well  for  a  foreign  land.  I  observe 
you  have  some  of  those  nice  little  rice  cakes  as 
a  native  production  and — a  bottle  of  wine,  as  I 
live." 

"  It  is  considered  a  flagrant  omission  if  one 
doesn't  taste  wine  at  this  special  festival,"  ex- 


A  Feast  of  Blossoms  127 

plained  Mr.  Montell.  "  The  natives  indulge  in 
their  sake  or  rice-wine  almost  too  freely,  but  I 
observe  that  Harding  has  been  careful  to  ob 
serve  moderation  and  has  furnished  only  a  very 
light  variety  which  will  hurt  no  one." 

"  Well,"  said  Miss  Helen,  "  I  don't  see  that 
we  have  anything  to  complain  of  and  are  to  be 
congratulated  upon  having  so  wise  and  efficient 
a  caterer  as  Mr.  Harding." 

"Oh,  don't  lay  it  to  my  door,"  protested  the 
young  man.  "  Nell  suggested  the  eggs  and 
Aunt  Nora  a  lot  of  the  other  things." 

It  was  a  merry  little  party  which  enjoyed 
their  luncheon  in  sight  of  the  flowering  trees 
and  within  sound  of  many  merrymakers  strum 
ming  on  samisens,  singing  in  queer  strident 
voices  perfectly  unintelligible  songs  and,  once 
in  a  while,  getting  a  little  too  uproarious  over 
their  gourds  of  sake. 

"  They  have  flower  festivals  right  along 
through  the  year,  don't  they?"  said  Eleanor. 
"  What  will  be  the  next  to  come  ?  " 

"The  wistaria,''  Mr.  Montell  told  her.  "A 
good  place  to  see  those  flowers  is  at  the  temple 
of  Kameido,  here  at  Tokyo,  I  am  told.  It  is 
believed  that  the  vines  of  wistaria  flourish  bet 
ter  if  wine  is  poured  upon  their  roots  and  so 
many  a  drop  is  allowed  to  trickle  from  the  wine- 
cups  used  there." 


1 28  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

"  After  the  wistaria,  what?"  inquired  Mary 
Lee. 

"  The  iris.  Where's  a  good  place  to  find 
those,  Neal?"  Mr.  Montell  turned  to  his 
friend. 

"Just  right  here  close  to  this  river,  at  a  place 
called  Horikiri.  It  is  a  great  sight  to  see  the 
crowds  on  the  river  then.  The  flower  blooms 
in  June  in  what  is  the  rainy  season,  but  there 
are  opportunities  of  getting  out  between  drops. 
After  the  iris  come  the  midsummer  flowers,  the 
peony  and  the  lotus.  The  lotus  has  a  religious 
significance  and  is  specially  dedicated  to  the 
water  goddess  Benten  whose  temple  we  are  go 
ing  to  see  at  Enoshima,  Of  course  we  know 
the  chrysanthemum  comes  in  the  fall ;  it  is 
made  much  of  because  it  is  about  the  last 
flower  of  the  year.  Many  think  it  the  national 
flower,  but  the  cherry  blossom  is  really  that, 
although  the  chrysanthemum  is  honored  at 
court  and  a  magnificent  show  is  given  every 
year  in  the  palace  gardens.  The  royal  bird  of 
Japan  is  the  crane  as  you  may  have  guessed 
for  you  so  often  see  it  in  decorations." 

"  Isn't  it  interesting  ?  "  whispered  Nan  to  her 
aunt,  "and  don't  you  wish  we  had  sentiment 
enough  to  do  such  things  at  home?  Is  the 
chrysanthemum  the  very  last  flower  festival  of 
the  year?"  She  turned  to  ask  Mr.  Harding. 


A  Feast  of  Blossoms  1 29 

"  Oh,  no ;  at  least  I  should  say  that  with 
slight  modification.  The  Maple  Festival  is  the 
last,  but  that  is  not  exactly  a  flower  festival ;  it 
is  given  at  the  time  when  the  maple  leaves 
show  their  most  brilliant  colors.  Other  trees 
turn  at  the  same  time  and  it  is  the  time  for  pic 
nics  and  for  gathering  mushrooms  which  is 
made  a  jollification.  You  make  up  a  party  to 
gather  mushrooms  in  the  country  and  you  en 
joy  the  autumn  foliage  at  the  same  time." 

"  What  fun !  I  am  going  to  organize  just 
such  a  sport  when  I  go  home,"  declared  Nan. 

Luncheon  over,  they  all  decided  to  join  the 
crowd  on  the  banks  of  the  river.  Nan  found 
herself  by  Mr.  Harding' s  side  as  they  joined  the 
throng  of  revelers.  "  I  want  to  tell  you  about 
a  princess  of  the  old  days,"  he  said.  "  She  was 
not  a  reasonable  young  person  and  declared 
that  she  was  going  to  give  a  cherry-blossom 
party  although  the  month  was  December.  As 
a  princess  must  have  anything  she  desired,  the 
court  was  in  despair  till  some  one  hit  upon  a 
happy  plan.  The  result  was  that  an  army  of 
workers  was  set  about  making  paper  blossoms, 
pink  and  white,  which  were  fastened  on  the  bare 
trees  and  gave  so  realistic  a  look  to  them  that 
the  garden  party  was  a  great  success." 

"  Where  could  that  happen  but  in  Japan  ? " 
said  Nan,  pleased  with  the  tale.  "  They  make 


130  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

paper  flowers  so  wonderfully  that  I  can  imagine 
the  effect  was  all  that  could  be  desired.  I  have 
but  one  thing  against  these  really  fascinating 
people,  and  that  is  their  music.  Did  you  ever 
hear  anything  so  dreadful  as  that  singing,  for 
instance  ?  " 

"  Yet  I  have  heard  some  little  songs  which 
were  quite  lovely.  There  is  a  lullaby  which  I 
recall,  and  which  I  am  sure  you  will  agree  is  as 
tender  and  plaintive  as  anything  we  could  pro 
duce.  If  I  had  my  violin  here  I  could  show  you 
how  it  goes." 

"Oh,  do  you  play  the  violin?"  Nan  asked 
eagerly0 

"  Yes,  a  little,  and  you  play  the  piano  very 
well." 

"  Nell  told  you  that,  of  course.  I  don't  play 
anywhere  near  as  well  as  I  want  to,  but  I  do 
enjoy  it.  Is  your  violin  here,  and  can't  you 
play  for  us  some  time  ?  " 

"  I  have  it  at  my  rooms,  but  please  don't  think 
I  am  anything  of  a  musician  although  my  violin 
is  a  great  solace  to  me.  When  my  aunt  gets 
back  to  her  own  house  we  must  have  some  mu 
sic.  She  has  a  piano  there,  you  know." 

Nan  gave  a  sigh  of  pleasure.  "  I  didn't  real 
ize  how  I  missed  my  music  till  you  began  to 
talk  about  it,"  she  said.  "  Even  Japan  has  some 
disadvantages." 


A  Feast  of  Blossoms  131 

"  But  doesn't  one  enjoy  a  thing  all  the  more 
after  he  has  been  deprived  of  it  a  while  ?  We 
can  make  but  one  prayer  to  Kwannon,  you  re 
member,  and  I  suppose  that  means  that  we 
should  not  ask  too  much  of  heaven." 

Nan's  eyes  looked  starry  and  bright  as  they 
always  did  when  she  was  deeply  interested.  "  I 
liked  Kwannon,"  she  said,  "  but  I  believe  I  liked 
the  great  bronze  Buddha  better." 

"  I  thought  you  did,  and  so  I  brought  you  a 
little  souvenir  to-day  to  commemorate  that  visit 
to  Kamakura."  He  drew  from  his  pocket  a 
very  small  but  exquisitely  carved  figure  of  the 
Buddha.  It  was  of  jade,  and  was  really  a  most 
beautiful  piece  of  work. 

"  For  me  ?"  exclaimed  Nan,  as  he  gave  it  into 
her  hand. 

"  If  you  will  honor  me  by  taking  it.  I  thought 
you  would  like  it  as  a  souvenir." 

"  I  should  love  it,  but  I  don't  know  if  I 
ought "  She  hesitated. 

"  To  take  it  from  your  friend's  brother  ?  Why 
not?  It  is  not  such  a  mighty  gift." 

"  No,"  returned  Nan  doubtfully,  "  only  it  is  so 
very  beautifully  done,  and  is  really  a  treasure. 
I  am  afraid  I  shall  have  to  take  it." 

Mr.  Harding  laughed. 

Nan  grew  confused.  "  Oh,  please  don't  think 
I  mean  that  I  don't  appreciate  it,  for  I  do,  very 


132  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

much.  It  is  because  I  want  so  dreadfully  much 
to  keep  it  that  I  was  afraid  I  shouldn't." 

"  Then  please  don't  have  any  more  compunc 
tions.'' 

"  I  won't,  and  I  thank  you  so  much.  I  con 
sider  it  one  of  my  very  greatest  and  most  val 
uable  gifts." 

"  You  will  see  so  many  more  rare  and  beauti 
ful  things  while  you  are  here  that  you  will  soon 
learn  how  insignificant  this  little  souvenir  is. 
Isn't  this  a  gay  and  happy  crowd  ?  Like  a  flock 
of  bright  butterflies,  isn't  it?  They  all  wear 
their  very  best  on  such  a  day." 

"  The  children  particularly.  What  gorgeous 
kimonos  and  obis  some  of  them  have,  and  how 
they  do  love  flowers." 

They  wandered  on,  sometimes  coming  up  to 
the  rest  of  their  party,  sometimes  falling  behind, 
and  at  last  all  returned  to  the  boat  for  another 
slow  journey  on  the  river,  and  at  last  to  return 
to  the  hotel  well  pleased  with  this  first  of  their 
picnics  in  Japan. 

The  next  day  gave  promise  of  rainy  weather, 
and  so  they  hurried  to  the  Uyeno  Park  to  see 
the  trees  there,  which  were  already  shedding 
their  blossoms.  These  trees,  it  must  be  said, 
were  more  impressive  in  size  and  showed, 
against  a  background  of  evergreen  trees,  to  bet 
ter  advantage  than  had  those  on  the  cherry 


A  Feast  of  Blossoms  133 

avenue  along  the  banks  of  the  river.  They 
contrasted  well,  too,  with  the  surroundings. 

"  And  here,"  said  Mr.  Montell,  "  is  where  we 
hang  verses  on  the  trees,  I  hope  you  all  have 
yours  ready." 

There  was  a  scramble  for  paper  and  pencils, 
and  each  one  set  about  the  task  of  writing 
rhymes  in  order  to  follow  out  the  pretty  custom. 
Presently  Nan  jumped  up  and  waved  her  paper. 
"  My  ode  is  completed,"  she  cried. 

"  You  might  know  Nan  would  be  the  first," 
remarked  Eleanor.  "  Rhyming  always  came  as 
easy  to  her  as  rolling  off  a  log.  Let's  see, 
Nan." 

But  Nan  shook  her  head.  "  No,  it  might 
spoil  the  charm.  I  am  going  to  dispose  of  it  at 
once."  This  she  did,  picking  out  a  particularly 
lovely  tree  whose  low-hanging  branches  allowed 
her  to  reach  up  higher  than  could  most  of  the 
young  Japanese  maidens  who  had  already  fol 
lowed  the  custom, 

"  This  is  literally  hanging  one's  verses  in  the 
wind  as  Emerson  said,"  Nan  remarked  as  she 
came  back.  "  Who  is  next  ?  " 

There  was  no  immediate  answer  but  presently 
Mr.  Harding  left  his  place  and  Nan,  watching, 
saw  that  he  had  hung  his  paper  by  the  side  of 
hers.  "  I  don't  see  how  he  knew  exactly  which 
tree  and  which  branch,"  she  said  to  herself,  and 


134  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

was  convinced  that  he  must  have  watched  her 
very  closely. 

In  due  time  the  little  poems  were  all  tied  in 
place  and  then  Mrs.  Craig  declared  that  it  was 
time  to  go.  It  was  always  a  temptation  to 
stop  at  some  of  the  many  curio  shops  on  the 
way,  but  this  time  they  were  carried  to  their 
destination  without  any  delay  for  it  was  begin 
ning  to  rain,  and  although  they  were  well 
sheltered  by  the  curtains  of  \hejinrikishas,  they 
did  not  fancy  being  caught  out  in  a  downpour. 

That  night  Nan  took  out  her  little  jade  figure 
and  showed  it  to  Mary  Lee,  telling  of  having 
been  given  it  by  Mr.  Harding. 

"  It  seems  to  me  you  have  a  case/'  declared 
Mary  Lee.  "  Nobody  has  taken  the  trouble  to 
pick  me  out  a  souvenir  as  fine  as  that.'' 

"  Perhaps  some  one  will,"  returned  Nan  non 
chalantly.  "  Don't  you  think  this  is  a  particu 
larly  good  piece  of  carving?  I  was  always 
crazy  about  jade  and  I  am  pleased  beyond 
words  to  have  this.  I  felt  awkward  about  tak 
ing  it  at  first  because  it  is  really  valuable." 

"  Or  would  be  at  home.  No  doubt  one  can 
pick  up  such  things  here  for  very  little,  that  is 
if  one  knows  where  to  go." 

That  eased  Nan's  conscience  and  she  put 
away  the  small  charm  without  further  qualms. 

They  had  been  in  bed  some  time  when  from 


A  Feast  of  Blossoms  1 35 

Mary  Lee  came  the  question,  "  Do  you  ever 
hear  from  Rob  Powell,  Nan  ?  " 

"  I  haven't  heard  for  some  time/'  returned 
Nan. 

"  Does  he  know  you  are  here  ?  " 

"  I  don't  think  so,  unless  Rita  has  told  him." 

"  Who  wrote  last,  you  or  Rob  ?  " 

"  He  did,  I  believe." 

"  Nan  Corner,  I  believe  you  have  turned  him 
down,  yet  you  used  to  like  Rob." 

"  I  liked  him  very  much  but  I  was  never  in 
love  with  him,  if  that  is  what  you  mean." 

"  You  used  to  talk  about  him  a  lot." 

"  Probably  because  I  wasn't  in  love  with  him." 

Mary  Lee  turned  this  speech  over  in  her 
mind  and  decided  that  when  Nan  began  to  talk 
about  Neal  Harding  a  great  deal  she  might 
take  it  for  granted  that  there  was  no  sentiment 
on  Nan's  side  in  that  quarter.  That  Neal  was 
strongly  attracted  to  Nan  she  required  not  much 
perspicuity  to  see,  and  Mary  Lee  determined 
that  she  would  keep  her  eyes  open  and,  what 
was  more,  she  would  make  a  study  of  the  young 
man,  for  it  would  be  hard  for  any  one  to  be 
found  quite  good  enough  for  this  eldest  of  the 
four  Corners,  the  others  thought.  "  If  it  gets 
very  serious  I  will  talk  to  Aunt  Helen  about 
it,"  decided  Mary  Lee,  and  with  this  thought 
in  her  mind,  she  glided  into  the  land  of  dreams. 


CHAPTER  VIII 
FLYING  FISH 


CHAPTER  VIII 

FLYING  FISH 

THE  rain  lasted  several  days,  the  weather 
promising  to  be  damp,  humid  and  unpleasant 
from  this  time  out.  "  Japan  is  most  enervat 
ing,"  sighed  Miss  Helen.  "  Of  course  I  knew 
its  reputation  as  to  climate,  but  I  didn't  quite 
realize  how  devitalizing  it  really  would  prove 
to  be.  If  you  girls  have  energy  enough  to  go 
forth  in  the  rain  to  view  temples  and  curios  and 
mission  schools,  you  must  not  count  on  me  as  a 
constant  companion."  So  the  young  people 
"  flocked  together,"  as  Eleanor  put  it,  and  spent 
a  part,  at  least,  of  each  day  in  seeing  shrines 
and  such  temples  as  could  be  reached  without 
too  much  effort.  Mrs.  Craig  was  occupied  in 
arranging  for  quarters  at  some  cooler  spot  in 
the  mountains  and  Miss  Helen  was  half  inclined 
to  yield  to  her  persuasions  to  become  a  neigh 
bor  if  a  suitable  house  could  be  found. 

"  I  think  it  would  be  great  fun  to  have  a 
Japanese  house  of  our  own,  for  a  little  while 
anyhow,"  said  Mary  Lee,  but  Nan  was  not  so 
sure  that  she  wanted  to  leave  Tokyo  yet. 


140  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

"  There  is  much  more  to  see,"  she  urged  as 
her  reason. 

"  We  could  come  back  to  it,"  argued  her  aunt. 

"  But  it  will  get  hotter  and  hotter,"  said  Nan, 
"  and  more  mosquitoish  and  we  shall  not  want 
to  come  back  until  the  summer  is  over,"  she 
added. 

"  Well,  we  needn't  begin  to  argue  about  it 
yet,"  put  in  Mary  Lee,  "  for  we  couldn't  go  any 
how  until  Mrs.  Craig  finds  a  place  for  us,  and 
that  will  not  be  so  easy  to  do." 

So  they  lingered  on  in  the  rain,  amusing 
themselves  in  many  ways.  Mr.  Harding  was 
very  busy  just  at  this  time  and  was  not  able  to 
give  them  much  of  his  society,  but  Mr.  Montell 
appeared  frequently  and  Colonel  Craig  escorted 
them  to  many  interesting  places,  to  the  museum 
in  Uyeno  Park,  to  the  Zoological  Garden,  to 
Asakusa,  or  up  and  down  the  Ginza,  the  prin 
cipal  shopping  street  of  the  city. 

"  For  my  part,"  said  Nan  one  day,  as  she 
and  Mary  Lee  were  being  drawn  rapidly  through 
the  rain  to  make  a  second  visit  to  the  temples 
of  Asakusa,  "  I  think  it  is  really  amusing  to  see 
the  streets  on  a  rainy  day.  It  is  ridiculously 
funny  to  watch  the  people  with  paper  umbrellas 
and  those  queer  clogs.  Look  at  our  runner, 
too  ;  isn't  he  a  sight,  with  his  queer  hat  and 
that  straw  thatch  of  a  cloak  to  keep  off  the  rain  ? 


Flying  Fish  141 

He  looks  so  like  the  pictures  we  see  that  when 
I  get  to  dreaming  I  can  fancy  the  whole  thing 
is  unreal  and  that  I  am  not  here  at  all,  but  am 
looking  at  a  moving  picture  show." 

"  Yes,  but  the  jinrikisha  men  don't  say  '  Hi ! 
Hi ! '  every  few  minutes  as  this  one  does,"  re 
turned  Mary  Lee  who  was  tenacious  in  the  mat 
ter  of  absolute  facts. 

Nan  laughed.  The  two  were  so  very  differ 
ent,  yet  as  they  grew  older  were  closer  com 
panions  than  they  had  been  in  their  early  days. 
Common  experiences  at  college  and  in  their 
travels  had  given  them  a  better  relation. 

As  they  peeped  out  from  behind  the  oilcloth 
curtain  which  protected  them  from  the  rain, 
they  could  see  other  jinrikishas  drawn  by  sim 
ilar  straw-draped  coolies,  the  water  dripping 
down  their  legs,  and  their  ceaseless  note  of 
warning  calling  attention  to  their  advance 
through  the  narrow  streets.  They  could  see, 
too,  women  and  children  trotting  along  on  their 
high  clogs  and  wearing  their  rain-proof  gar 
ments  over  which  they  held  their  umbrellas  of 
oiled  paper,  so  that,  in  spite  of  rain,  the  scene 
was  not  lacking  color.  Once  in  a  while,  a 
Buddhist  priest  or  nun  would  be  seen,  and 
through  the  open  fronts  of  the  tea-houses  along 
the  way  could  be  discerned  squatting  figures 
before  tiny  tables,  eating  with  chop-sticks. 


142  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

"  Wouldn't  it  be  fun  to  have  a  real  Japanese 
party  when  we  get  back  ? "  said  Mary  Lee. 
"  We  can  get  some  chop-sticks  and  lacquered 
trays  and  things  such  as  they  have  here." 

"So  we  could,"  Nan  fell  in  with  alacrity. 
"  We  could  have  a  hibachi,  too,  and  we  might, 
on  a  pinch,  arrange  a  room  just  as  one  would 
look  in  a  Japanese  house  here." 

"  And  serve  tea  and  rice  cakes." 

"  Yes,  and  learn  exactly  the  way  to  present  a 
tray  and  to  make  a  ceremonial  bow.  We  could 
wear  kimonos,  of  course,  and  could  try  to  do 
our  hair  in  Japanese  style.  We  must  get  very 
handsome  obis,  for  they  are  what  determines  a 
Japanese  girl's  dress." 

"  Do  you  notice  how  little  jewelry  they  wear? 
Scarce  any  except  handsome  hair  ornaments." 

"That  is  so.  We  must  not  forget  to  buy 
some  more  hair  ornaments ;  they  will  make 
lovely  Christmas  gifts.  It  will  entertain  us  on 
some  of  the  rainy  days  to  go  forth  and  provide 
the  proper  things  for  a  real  Japanese  tea.  We 
can  have  Joe  come  over  to  help  us,  and  it  will 
be  great  larks." 

"  We  can  give  one  another  Japanese  names  ; 
they  have  such  funny  ones.  Imagine  being 
called  Bamboo  Corner,  or  Tiger  Corner,  or 
some  such  queer  name." 

"  But  some  of  the  names  are  very  poetical, 


Flying  Fish  143 

and  not  unlike  those  we  use,  flower  names,  like 
Lotus  and  Plum  ;  those  are  not  very  different 
from  our  Rose  and  Violet." 

"  But  nobody  would  think  of  calling  a  daugh 
ter  Years  of  Bliss,  not  in  the  old  United  States." 

"  An  Indian  might,  and  as  I  think  of  it  the 
Japanese  do  give  names  which  mean  in  their 
language  much  the  same  that  Indian  names 
mean." 

"  I  hadn't  thought  of  that,  but  I  believe  you 
are  right,"  returned  Mary  Lee. 

They  had  now  arrived  before  the  gateway  to 
the  Park  Asakusa,  seeing  before  them  oddly- 
shaped  stone  lanterns.  On  each  side  stood 
guardian  figures  known  as  the  Two  Kings. 
Once  inside  the  gate  were  paved  walks  bordered 
by  ancient  cedar  trees,  hardly  in  keeping  with 
the  booths  and  shows  which  occupied  the 
grounds.  In  spite  of  rain  these  were  in  opera 
tion,  for  here  was  a  perpetual  market-place 
where  one  could  be  amused  on  any  day.  The 
jinrikishas  stopped  to  allow  the  party  to  alight 
and  they  all  then  stood  before  the  great  five- 
storied  pagoda  with  its  red  roof. 

"Shoes  off,  slippers  on,"  said  Eleanor  slip 
ping  off  her  foot  gear. 

"  And  don't  forget  to  wash  your  face  and 
hands,  nor  your  mouth  and  hands  at  the  stone 
trough,"  Nan  reminded  her.  They  all  went 


144  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

through  this  ceremony  and  went  further  in  en 
countering  the  dealers  in  incense  to  be  burned 
before  the  gods,  and  the  sellers  of  rice  for  the 
sacred  pigeons. 

"  We  must  get  something  for  the  horse/'  said 
Mary  Lee,  and  after  supplying  herself  with  some 
cooked  peas  on  a  small  plate  she  offered  the 
food  to  a  snow-white,  pale-eyed  animal  who 
is  dedicated  to  the  goddess  Kwannon.  This 
office  performed,  they  went  inside  to  feed  the 
pigeons  and  to  hear  an  interesting  talk  from 
Colonel  Craig  who  had  made  a  study  of  this 
old  temple. 

The  place  was  dimly  lighted  and  full  of 
the  smoke  of  incense  which,  rising  continually, 
made  all  objects  indistinct, — glimmering  Bud- 
dhas,  strange  pictures,  streamers,  banners, 
statues.  The  sound  of  chanting,  and  of  start- 
lingly  queer  musical  instruments  mingled  with 
the  clapping  of  the  hands  of  worshipers  kneel 
ing  before  the  various  altars,  while  not  in  the 
least  restrained,  little  children  ran  softly  over 
the  pavement  laughing  as  they  threw  their 
handfuls  of  rice  to  the  fluttering  pigeons. 

After  they  had  made  their  rounds  and  had 
heard  about  early  and  late  Japanese  architec 
ture,  about  other  Pine  Tree  temples  than  that 
of  Asakusa,  and  about  the  various  shrines  in 
cluding  that  of  the  little  Bindzuru,  made  of  red 


Flying  Fish  145* 

lacquer  and  seated  in  a  chair,  they  felt  the 
pangs  of  hunger  and  were  glad  when  the  colo 
nel  proposed  an  adjournment  to  one  of  the 
various  tea-houses  in  the  grounds. 

"  We  can  refresh  the  inner  man  and  then  we 
can  go  to  the  circus  or  the  museum  or  any 
where  else  you  like,"  he  said. 

So  off  they  went  under  the  dripping  cedars 
to  find  a  modest  little  tea-house  where  they 
were  received  thankfully  and  were  served  a 
simple  meal  by  a  little  smiling  musmee  who 
drew  up  the  tiny  low  tables  before  them  where 
they  sat  hunched  up  on  the  floor  cushions. 
The  colonel  and  Nan  found  it  hard  to  dispose 
their  feet  gracefully,  much  to  the  entertainment 
of  the  small  maid  who  knelt  before  them  to 
present  her  lacquered  tray. 

"  Watch  how  she  does  it,"  whispered  Nan  to 
her  sister,  "  for  we  must  learn  the  trick  before 
we  leave  this  little  country." 

Mary  Lee  nodded  understandingly  and  kept 
her  eyes  on  the  girl  who  smiled  in  response  to 
such  close  observation. 

The  meal  over,  off  they  went  to  the  museum 
and,  but  for  the  rain,  would  have  stopped  to 
see  a  fortune-teller  who  tried  to  lure  them  into 
her  booth. 

"We  couldn't  understand  what  she  said,  so 
what's  the  use?"  remarked  Mary  Lee. 


146  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

In  some  such  manner  were  many  rainy  days 
spent,  but  at  last  there  came  a  morning  in  May 
when  the  sun  shone,  and  when  from  houses  far 
and  near  floated  strange  figures  of  fish,  "  The 
Honorable  Carp,"  for  this  was  the  Boy's  Fes 
tival,  and,  as  good  luck  would  have  it,  the  sun 
shone. 

"  Come  and  see !  Come  and  see  !  "  cried 
Mary  Lee  as  she  looked  from  the  window  that 
morning.  "  Isn't  it  a  sight  ?  " 

"What  is?"  Nan  hurried  over.  "  Oh,  we 
forgot  entirely  that  this  would  be  the  fifth 
of  May  and  that  we  might  expect  to  see  his 
honor,  the  carp,  flying  all  over  the  city." 

"  I  remember  now,  and  Mr.  Montell  told  us 
all  about  it.  The  carp  is  the  symbol  of  courage 
and  bravery  which  are  the  two  things  Japanese 
boys  are  taught  to  acquire." 

"  Those  qualities,  and  loyalty  to  the  emperor 
for  whom  any  one  of  them  would  cheerfully  die 
and  say  thank  you." 

"  Why  carp,  I  wonder.  Why  not  shark  or 
whale  or  dolphin,  for  example  ?  " 

"  Because  the  carp  is  supposed  to  smile 
sweetly  when  you  carve  a  slice  from  his  living 
self,  and  to  say,  '  Hack  away,  good  people ;  it 
doesn't  hurt  me  and  seems  to  please  you.'  " 

"  So  that  is  why  they  serve  them  alive  at 
dinners.  I  suppose  it  is  to  keep  the  much  ad- 


Flying  Fish  1 47 

mired  qualities  continually  in  evidence.  It 
doesn't  seem  quite  fair  to  poor  Brer  Carp, 
whatever  effect  it  may  have  on  the  little  boys." 

"  I  wonder  why  five  fish  are  flying  from  that 
house  over  there,"  said  Nan  looking  in  the  di 
rection  where  the  figures  which,  made  like  a 
bag  and  filled  with  the  blowing  wind,  swelled 
their  sides  and  flopped  their  tails  quite  realistic 
ally. 

"  There  must  be  five  boys  in  that  house  and 
the  biggest  fish  stands  for  the  youngest  and  lit 
tlest  boy." 

"  Stands,  did  I  hear  you  say  ?  " 

"  Well  then,  wriggles  or  swims,  whatever  you 
like." 

"  I  wonder  what  those  little  gilt  baskets  rep 
resent.  They  are  baskets,  aren't  they?  Over 
there  on  the  long  bamboo  pole  in  front  of  that 
house  that  has  the  three  fishes  flying." 

"Oh,  those  are  supposed  to  hold  the  rice 
balls  with  which  they  feed  the  real  fish.  Some 
of  the  houses  have  other  ornaments,  you  see ; 
flags  and  signs  and  things.  It  looks  very  gay, 
doesn't  it?  But  there  isn't  much  of  a  crowd  on 
the  street,  no  more  than  usual." 

"  I  like  that  legend  of  the  koi,  as  they  call  the 
carp.  He  is  said  to  be  very  persevering  about 
swimming  up-stream  against  the  rapids  and 
when  he  actually  can  fight  his  way  up  a  water- 


148  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

fall  he  is  caught  up  by  a  white  cloud  and  be 
comes  a  dragon." 

"That  is  why  so  many  dragons,  then." 

"  And  by  the  same  token,  it  is  the  why  of 
fishes  and  waterfalls,  and  little  gold  balls  in  so 
many  of  the  decorations.  Isn't  it  queer  that  no 
matter  at  what  time  of  year  a  boy  is  born  his 
birthday  is  celebrated  on  May  fifth?" 

"  Quite  a  matter  of  economy  where  there  are 
several  boys.  Do  you  remember  how  Jack  al 
ways  used  to  feel  aggrieved,  when  she  was  lit 
tle,  because  she  and  Jean  had  to  celebrate  their 
birthday  on  the  same  day  ?  She  felt  that  you 
and  I  had  the  best  of  it  because  there  were  two 
days  of  feasting  and  party-giving  instead  of  one 
for  the  two  of  us." 

"  Dear  old  Jack,"  said  Nan  with  a  sigh.  "  I 
tell  you,  Mary  Lee,  it  will  be  mighty  good  to 
see  those  twinnies  again  and  mother.  As  for 
mother  it  seems  a  year  since  we  left  her." 

"  We  mustn't  get  homesick  on  a  festival  day. 
Let  us  go  down  and  hear  what  is  going  on  that 
we  can  join  in.  No  doubt  Mrs.  Craig  will  have 
something  on  hand  for  to-day." 

But  there  was  nothing  more  exciting  pro 
posed  than  a  ride  through  the  streets  and  an 
invitation  from  the  colonel  to  dine  at  some 
pleasant  spot  out  of  town  where  they  could  see 
a  mass  of  iris  in  bloom. 


Flying  Fish  149 

Meantime,  Mr.  Harding,  who  had  a  little 
leisure  from  his  duties  at  the  legation,  enter 
tained  them  with  stories  of  the  festival.  "  I 
have  a  Japanese  friend  who  has  told  me  some 
interesting  things  about  his  boyhood,"  he  be 
gan.  "  It  used  to  be  the  custom  to  decorate 
the  fronts  of  the  houses  with  iris  leaves  on  May 
fifth,  at  least  such  houses  as  might  be  the  home 
of  a  boy,  and  in  order  that  the  lads  should  have 
a  definite  idea  of  what  real  fighting  meant  and 
in  order  to  inure  them  to  hardship  they  were 
obliged  to  rise  at  three  or  four  o'clock  on  a 
winter  morning,  then,  barefoot  and  with  but  one 
garment  upon  his  little  body,  the  youngster  had 
to  go  to  the  fencing  field  where  he  had  to  do 
his  best  at  sword  play.  He  was  not  more  than 
eight  years  old  when  he  was  expected  to  do 
this  in  order  that  he  might  learn  not  to  fall  into 
luxurious  habits." 

"  Poor  little  fellow,"  said  Nan  compassionately. 
"  Imagine  an  American  boy  doing  such  a  thing. 
Wouldn't  he  think  it  hard  lines?" 

"  He  surely  would,  for  even  though  he  may 
be  a  farmer's  son,  he  isn't  expected  to  go  out 
barefoot  and  so  slightly  clad  on  a  winter  morn 
ing." 

"  Tell  us  some  more  boy  doings,"  said 
Eleanor. 

"  You  will  see  them  with  their  little  swords  at 


1 50  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

mock  battle  even  to-day,  and  if  you  could  go 
into  one  of  their  homes  you  would  observe  that 
the  decorations  were  in  keeping  with  the  spirit 
of  the  festival.  Iris  will  be  the  flower  partly 
because  of  its  sword-like  leaves  and  partly  be 
cause  the  iris  is  supposed  to  have  qualities  for 
giving  strength.  Our  Japanese  boy  will  have 
the  leaves  thrown  into  his  hot  bath,  and  if  there 
be  more  than  one  boy  the  eldest  will  have  the 
first  turn." 

"  It  is  the  funniest  thing  how  they  seem  to  pop 
into  a  hot  bath  upon  all  occasions,"  remarked 
Eleanor.  "  I  believe  some  of  them  stay  there 
most  of  the  time  in  winter  in  order  to  keep 
warm." 

"  There  is  really  some  truth  in  that.  You  see 
there  are  a  great  many  hot  springs  in  Japan  and 
their  means  of  heating  houses  are  not  like  ours, 
so  as  nature  provides  liquid  heat  why  not  take 
advantage  of  it  ?  " 

"  Didn't  I  hear  some  one  say  that  the  carp  is 
the  emblem  of  good  luck  as  well  as  of  strength 
and  courage  ?  "  asked  Nan. 

"  Yes,  and  that  gives  him  a  double  cause  for 
being  used  as  ornament.  Last  year  I  went  to  a 
native  house  on  the  fifth  of  May  when  I  saw  a 
lot  of  carp  swimming  about  in  a  tub.  They  had 
been  sent  as  a  present  in  honor  of  the  arrival  of  a 
young  son.  I  learned  it  is  the  custom  to  do 


Flying  Fish  151 

this.  There  was  an  older  son  in  the  family  and 
he  took  me  into  the  best  room  which  is  called 
the  guest  room,  and  there  I  saw  the  most  ex 
quisite  arrangement  of  flowers  I  ever  came  across, 
but  the  flowers  were  of  small  account  to  the  boy 
by  the  side  of  his  toy  weapons  and  soldierly  fig 
ures  all  in  array.  Soldiers  on  horseback,  men 
in  armor,  bows  and  arrows,  swords,  spears, 
strange  emblematical  banners  and  such  things, 
and  each  figure  represents  some  hero,  some  tale 
of  loyalty  or  courage  which  the  little  boys  are 
taught  to  know  by  heart.  The  figures  are 
really  portraits  and  as  such  are  more  appealing 
than  ordinary  ones  would  be.  It  was  all  very 
interesting  and  if  I  had  a  better  knowledge  of 
the  language,  I  could  have  understood  the 
stories  better,  but  as  it  was,  I  heard  enough  to 
be  impressed." 

"  Dear  me,  I  wish  we  knew  some  Japanese 
boys,"  said  Eleanor. 

"  The  family  I  spoke  of  is  not  here  now,"  her 
brother  told  her,  "  or  we  could  go  to  their 
house  to-day." 

"  At  all  events,"  said  Nan,  "  it  is  very  nice  to 
hear  of  your  experience  and  we  had  the  de 
light  of  seeing  the  dolls  on  exhibition  in 
March." 

"  They  have  special  cakes  for  to-day  and  red 
rice  is  served,"  Mr.  Harding  went  on,  "  and  in 


152  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

their  sake  they  scatter  iris  petals.  The  boys 
hope  for  some  warlike  toy  when  their  *  honorable 
father  Mr.'  gives  them  anything.  So  you  may 
see  the  little  fellows  playing  soldier  with  a  new 
sword,  a  little  gun,  a  bow  and  arrows  or  some 
thing  of  that  kind." 

Later  in  the  day  as  they  went  through  the 
streets  in  front  of  the  little  brown,  low  houses 
they  did  see  the  boys  playing  soldier  quite  as 
one  might  see  them  at  home,  and  as  the  young 
people  walked  along,  below  the  flapping  fish 
with  their  gaping  mouths,  staring  eyes  and  glit 
tering  fins,  they  saw  little  confusion. 

Colonel  Craig  met  them  with  a  tiny  gold  carp 
for  each  girl  as  a  souvenir  of  the  day  and  on  their 
bill  of  fare  the  koi  was  in  evidence,  although 
not  alive  as  he  should  properly  have  been  in 
Japanese  estimation.  The  spot  the  colonel  had 
chosen  was  close  to  the  river  Sumida  and  near 
to  fields  of  iris,  not  yet  in  their  full  glory  which 
would  be  attained  in  June,  still,  at  this  season, 
one  could  stand  upon  the  banks  and  look  down 
upon  the  flowers  already  sending  up  their  gay 
banners. 

"  Such  a  flowery,  fairy-like  land  is  this,"  said 
Nan  to  Mr.  Harding  who,  as  usual,  had  sought 
her  out.  "  I  hate  to  think  of  how  it  is  changing, 
and  how  they  are  adopting  our  ugly  costumes 
in  place  of  their  own  picturesque  one.  Your 


Flying  Fish  1 53 

aunt  says  at  all  public  functions  and  even  at 
private  social  gatherings  the  European  dress  is 
always  worn." 

"  Yes,  that  is  very  true,  though  I  fancy  that 
it  is  exchanged  for  the  native  one  as  soon  as 
home  is  reached.  The  Japanese  are  very  proud 
of  their  progress  in  European  habits  and  cus 
toms  and  cannot  bear  to  have  you  deplore  it. 
They  think  that  it  would  mean  a  retrogression 
if  they  retained  the  old  Japan.  They  would 
rather  be  praised  for  their  industries  than  their 
temples,  for  their  political  acumen  than  their 
flower  culture  and  for  their  wealth  than  their 
picturesqueness.  The  American  market  calls 
for  so  much  that  is  in  bad  taste  that  we  cannot 
expect  their  own  not  to  be  vitiated.  Vulgar 
wealth  calls  for  ostentation  and  why  should  they 
retain  simplicity  ?  We  are  a  great  nation  whose 
success  is  enviable  and  why  not  imitate  us  in  all 
matters  ?  " 

"  It  is  discouraging,"  sighed  Nan,  "  but  I 
suppose  it  is  the  law  of  compensation.  As  we 
acquire  some  love  of  the  artistic  so  it  is  lost  by 
those  who  supply  us  with  what  appeals  to  a 
growing  taste  for  the  beautiful,  and  so  civiliza 
tion  levels." 

"  At  the  rate  that  foreign  art  treasures  are 
pouring  into  the  United  States  we  shall  soon 
expect  to  find  more  at  home  than  abroad." 


154  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

"  They  won't  take  up  the  Forum  and  Pompeii, 
nor  the  Egyptian  pyramids,"  said  Nan  with 
satisfaction,  "so  I  shall  still  expect  to  have 
enough  to  last  my  lifetime." 

"  There  is  nothing  like  rinding  a  cause  for 
congratulation  under  all  circumstances,"  replied 
Mr.  Harding  with  a  laugh.  "  I  knew  you  were 
an  optimist." 

"  Except  sometimes  when  I  get  a  fit  of  real 
indigo  blues  and  can  see  no  rose-color  any 
where." 

"  Oh,  yes,  that  happens  to  most  of  us.  I 
get  struck  bally  west  by  the  blues  myself  once 
in  a  while  and  then " 

"  What  do  you  do?" 

"  I  get  out  my  violin." 

"  That  reminds  me  that  you  have  not  yet 
played  for  me.  The  next  rainy  day  we  must 
have  some  music,  now  that  your  aunt  has  taken 
up  a  residence  in  her  own  house." 

"  Agreed.  We  will  make  it  a  compact  to  hie 
us  to  a  rainy  day  festival  as  soon  as  occasion 
requires,  and  we  shall  not  have  to  wait  long 
for  it,  if  I  know  anything  about  Japanese 
springs." 

Here  the  rest  joined  them  and  it  was  voted 
that  a  boat  might  provide  a  good  means  of  see 
ing  more  of  the  iris  fields.  This  was  decided 
upon,  theirs  not  being  the  only  one  upon  the 


Flying  Fish  155 

river,  for  they  discovered  it  to  be  quite  the 
fashion  to  go  boating  at  iris  time  quite  as  it  was 
when  the  cherry  blossoms  invited  a  crowd  to 
gaze  upon  the  flowering  trees. 


CHAPTER  IX 
A  RAINY  DAY 


CHAPTER  IX 

A   RAINY  DAY 

"  RAIN,  rain,  rain,"  said  Mary  Lee  looking 
disconsolately  out  of  the  window  a  few  morn 
ings  after  the  day  of  the  Boy's  Festival.  "  It 
certainly  is  discouraging.  We  have  seen  all  the 
sights  within  easy  distance  of  Tokyo  and  even 
of  Yokohama.  We  have  spent  all  our  allow 
ance  on  frivolous  trinkets  at  the  curio  shops 
and  markets,  and  I,  for  one,  wish  we  could  go 
somewhere  else.  I  am  tired  of  rainy  days  in 
Tokyo." 

"  Oh,  I  don't  mind  in  the  least,"  returned  Nan 
cheerfully.  "  I  am  rather  glad  of  a  real  true 
rainy  day,  for  then  you  can  be  absolutely  de 
cided  about  your  plans  ;  when  it  is  a  question 
of  whether  it  is  going  to  rain  or  not  it  keeps 
one  in  a  very  fretful  state  of  mind." 

"  But  what  is  there  to  do  but  write  letters  ?  I 
have  no  desire  to  add  to  the  number  of  my  cor 
respondents  and  I  have  already  written  to  every 
one." 

"Begin  over  again.  You  can't  write  too 
often  to  mother  and  the  girls,  nor  to  Jo." 


160  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

"  You  are  so  annoy ingly  cheerful  about 
ing  advice  that  I  believe  you  have  some  plan 
for  yourself  up  your  sleeve." 

Nan  laughed.  "  Well,  to  tell  you  the  truth,  I 
have."  She  turned  with  heightened  color  from 
the  window. 

"Well,  out  with  it.  What  is  your  alluring 
project?" 

"  I  hope,  at  least  I  expect,  to  go  to  Mrs. 
Craig's  for  some  music." 

"Oh,  dear,"  sighed  Mary  Lee.  "I  might 
have  known  I  would  be  counted  out  on  this  de 
pressing  day  of  all  times.  It  only  adds  to  the 
grievance  to  have  Mrs.  Craig  no  longer  here  at 
the  hotel  and  to  have  Eleanor  gone,  too." 

"Why  not  come  along  and  flock  with  Nell? 
Mrs.  Craig  begs  that  we  shall  feel  perfectly  at 
home  and  says  she  counts  on  us  to  keep  Nell  in 
good  spirits." 

"  But  there  is  Aunt  Helen.  Shall  it  be  said 
that  we  have  both  deserted  her  on  a  hopeless 
day  like  this  ?  " 

Nan  looked  sober.  "  I  did  promise,"  she  said 
wistfully. 

Mary  Lee  regarded  her  with  a  little  smile. 

'  I  won't  be  hard  on  you,  old  girl,"  she  said. 

'*  I  know  what  I  can  do  ;  I  can  call  up  Nell  and 

get  her  to  come  over  in  a  'jinriki,'  for  at  least 

part  of  the  day,  and  unless  you  intend  to  make 


A  Rainy  Day  161 

a  day  of  it  yourself  we  can  arrange  some  other 
thing  for  the  afternoon." 

"Nice  child,"  returned  Nan  commendingly. 
"  That  is  just  the  ticket.  Of  course  I  shall  have 
to  find  out  first  at  what  hour  Mr.  Harding  can 
get  away,  but  I  think  it  will  be  the  morning 
after  eleven." 

"  Oh,  Mr.  Harding,"  returned  Mary  Lee  in 
pretended  surprise.  "  Did  you  expect  to  meet 
him  at  his  aunt's  ?  " 

"  Why,  why,"  Nan  began  blunderingly,  "  I— 
we — did  plan  to  have  some  music."     Then  see 
ing  the  mischievous  look  on  Mary  Lee's  face, 
she  cried,  "  I  have  half  a  mind  to  box  your  ears  ; 
you  knew  perfectly  well  what  I  meant." 

Mary  Lee  laughed.  "  It  is  fun  to  get  a  rise 
out  of  you,  Nan,  once  in  a  while  ;  I  don't  often 
get  a  chance  nowadays.  All  right,  you  find  out 
about  when  you  are  going  and  I  will  make  my 
arrangements  accordingly." 

She  did  not  have  to  wait  long,  for  while  they 
were  talking,  came  a  message  that  Miss  Corner 
was  wanted  at  the  'phone  and  after  a  short 
absence  from  the  room  Nan  returned  to  say  that 
she  was  to  be  on  hand  by  eleven  o'clock,  and  that 
she  would  take  a  "  jinriki  "  over,  and  she  would 
find  out  what  Aunt  Helen  wanted  to  do.  So  it 
was  decided  that  Mary  Lee  should  remain  on 
hand.  "To  keep  the  lid  on  Aunt  Helen,"  as 


162  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

she  expressed  it.     "Then  you   go  on  and  let 
Nell  come  back  in  your  'riksha  if  she  will." 

Nan  started  off  in  the  pelting  rain  snugly 
tucked  in  and  not  minding  it  in  the  least.  There 
were  always  sights  to  see  and  she  was  perfectly 
secure  from  wet,  although  her  coolie  was  dash 
ing  through  puddles  and  the  rain  was  pouring 
from  his  straw  cloak  and  down  his  legs  in  a 
manner  which  showed  the  extent  of  the  down 
pour.  He  did  not  seem  to  mind  it  in  the  least, 
however,  and  in  fact  appeared  to  enjoy  it.  Mrs. 
Craig  had  taken  possession  of  a  comfortable 
house  in  the  European  quarter  of  the  town  and 
before  this  the  runner  stopped  short,  drawing  up 
closely  enough  to  the  door  to  allow  Nan  to  alight 
without  getting  wet,  a  paper  umbrella  held  over 
her  head  shielding  her  to  the  very  entrance. 

A  Japanese  servant  bowed  low  to  the  floor 
and  ushered  her  inside,  but  before  he  could  an 
nounce  her,  Eleanor  came  running  in.  "  I  knew 
you  would  be  here,"  she  said.  "  Neal  has  al 
ready  announced  your  coming.  He  has  been 
tuning  his  fiddle  and  giving  us  preliminary 
flourishes  for  the  last  ten  minutes.  I  was  left 
out  when  they  were  giving  musical  talents,  you 
know,  and  Neal  got  it  all.  You  may  well  re 
member  my  futile  efforts  at  singing  college 
songs  in  those  halcyon  days  of  yore." 

"  I  do  remember  well,  and  so  I  infer  that  a 


A  Rainy  Day  163 

concerted  performance  will  not  be  so  greatly 
enjoyed  by  your  fair  self  that  you  will  not  be 
willing  to  forego  it.  Mary  Lee  is  in  a  state  of 
doldrums  and  wants  you  to  come  over." 

"  To  share  the  doldrums  ?  " 

"To  scare  them  away.  She  is  wearied  of  the 
rain,  and  proposed  that  you  should  return  in 
the  rikky  I  have  just  left.  As  near  as  I  could 
make  the  man  understand  he  is  to  wait." 

Eleanor  went  to  the  window.  "  He  is  still 
there,  so  he  evidently  understood.  I  don't  want 
to  desert  you,  but  I  know  perfectly  well  when 
two  musical  cranks  get  together  there  is  no 
hope  for  an  outsider  and  so  I  shall  leave  you 
and  Neal  to  your  own  devices,  expecting  still  to 
find  you  when  I  get  back.  Aunt  Nora  has 
gone  out  but  she  left  word  that  you  must  not 
fail  to  stay  to  lunch.  She  has  gone  now  to  get 
some  octapus  tentacles  or  some  other  Japanese 
horror  as  a  delicacy  for  you." 

Nan  would  not  promise  to  stay,  but  as  the 
sounds  of  a  violin  came  from  an  inner  room,  she 
followed  Eleanor  to  where  her  friend  declared 
her  brother  was  waiting  impatiently. 

The  young  man  came  forward,  his  violin 
tucked  under  his  arm  and  the  bow  in  his  hand. 
11  So  glad  you  could  come,"  he  said.  "  I  have 
brought  some  music,  but  I  shall  expect  a  solo 
first  to  pay  me  for  waiting-  ten  minutes." 


164  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

"  I  have  heard  Nan  Corner  play  too  many 
times  for  it  to  be  a  rarity  to  me,"  declared  Elea 
nor,  "  so  I  shall  go  and  get  ready  for  my  ride. 
Perhaps  you'd  better  explain  to  the  man,  Neal. 
He  is  waiting  outside,  and  may  refuse  to  take 
back  a  different  person  from  the  one  he 
brought."  She  hurried  off  while  her  brother 
went  out  to  make  the  matter  clear  to  the 
coolie. 

When  he  returned  Nan  was  sitting  at  the 
piano  softly  and  caressingly  trying  a  little  noc 
turne.  It  seemed  good  to  touch  the  keys  again 
and  for  a  few  moments  she  was  lost  to  all  but 
the  music  she  had  in  mind,  but  after  a  while 
she  stopped  and  began  to  sound  only  a  few 
chords.  A  soft  clapping  made  her  turn  to  see 
Mr.  Harding  standing  behind  her. 

"I  heard  you  play  that  once  before,"  he 
said. 

"  You  heard  me  ?     Where  ?  " 
"  At  Bettersley  in  your  freshman  year." 
"  But  how  did  it  come  about?     I  am  sure  I 
never  saw  you." 

"  No,  for  you  had  hardly  made  my  sister's 
acquaintance  then.  I  had  run  up  to  see  her  and 
she  took  me  to  one  of  your  club-houses.  You 
were  at  the  piano  playing." 

"  And  you  never  told  me  in  all  this  time." 
"  No,  for  you  see  I  did  not  meet  you  on  that 


A  Rainy  Day  165 

occasion  and  at  first  I  did  not  associate  you 
with  the  dark-haired  girl  who  was  playing  Cho 
pin  at  Bettersley  four  years  ago." 

Nan  arose.  "  Now  since  I  have  finished  the 
solo  you  demanded,  let  us  look  over  your  mu 
sic." 

"  Oh,  but  you  didn't  play  that  expressly  for 
me." 

"  For  whom  then  ?  " 

"  For  yourself,  didn't  you  ?  I  exact  the  fulfil 
ment  of  my  claim.  Please  play  something 
else." 

Nan  hesitated,  but  she  was  not  one  of  those 
who  required  persistent  urging  so  she  sat  down 
again  and  played  a  dainty  little  shadow  dance. 
"  That  seems  to  express  Japan  better  than  any 
thing  else  I  know,"  she  said  when  she  had  fin 
ished. 

"  I  think  you  have  responded  to  its  call,"  said 
her  companion.  "  Thank  you,  Miss  Nan.  Now 
then  what  shall  we  do?" 

They  looked  over  the  music  together,  finally 
settling  down  to  a  sonata  and  giving  themselves 
up  entirely  to  its  requirements.  An  hour 
passed,  then  another  hour  and  still  they  played 
on  while  the  rain  beat  outside  and  those  within 
the  house  came  and  went  all  unheeded.  At 
last  a  voice  interrupted  a  discussion  they  were 
having  over  a  certain  passage. 


l66  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

"Well/'  said  Mrs.  Craig,  "aren't  you  two 
pretty  nearly  ready  to  drop  ?  But  no,  I  needn't 
ask.  I  have  lived  with  musicians  before  and  I 
know  how  indefatigable  they  can  be.  I  have 
just  had  a  'phone  message  from  Eleanor  who 
says  she  will  stay  to  lunch  with  Mary  Lee  unless 
you  are  coming  back,  which  of  course  you  will 
not  think  of  doing.  Tiffin  is  ready." 

"  Dear  me,  is  it  so  late?"  said  Nan  springing 
up.  "  We  have  had  such  a  good  time.  I  had 
no  idea  how  long  we  had  been  at  it.  Thank 
you,  Mrs.  Craig ;  if  Eleanor  is  going  to  stay 
with  Mary  Lee  I  will  accept  your  very  kind  in 
vitation.  You  do  not  know  how  good  it  seems 
to  get  hold  of  a  piano  again." 

"  I  had  to  have  mine  brought  out,  for  we  can't 
tell  how  long  we  may  be  here,  and  I  like  to 
drum  a  little  myself." 

"Aunt  Nora  plays  well,"  Mr.  Harding  de 
clared. 

"  But  not  near  so  well  as  you  do,  Nan.  You 
are  a  real  artist.  I  have  been  listening  to  you 
with  the  greatest  interest ;  it  was  such  a  de 
lightful  entertainment  for  a  rainy  day." 

"  It  certainly  was  for  me,"  returned  Nan  sim 
ply,  as  she  followed  her  hostess  to  the  dining- 
room  where  the  colonel  presently  joined  them, 
and  where  they  made  merry  over  their  meal. 

It  was  a  temptation  to  remain  and  to  continue 


A  Rainy  Day  167 

the  music,  but  Mr.  Harding  said  regretfully 
that  he  must  return  to  his  office  while  Nan  de 
clared  that  she  was  imposing  on  Mary  Lee  by 
staying  away  all  day,  so  she  called  up  Eleanor 
to  know  if  Mary  Lee  wanted  to  return  with  her. 
The  reply  was  that  Mary  Lee  did  not  intend  to 
go  out,  and  that  Nan  had  better  return  as  soon 
as  she  could,  as  Eleanor  was  about  leaving.  It 
was  Mary  Lee  herself  who  did  the  talking. 
There  was  something  a  little  agitated  and  mys 
terious  in  the  way  she  spoke  and  she  urged 
Nan's  return  so  decidedly  as  to  cause  some  ap 
prehension  on  Nan's  part. 

However,  she  said  nothing  of  this  to  Mrs. 
Craig  but  started  off  as  soon  as  she  could,  feel 
ing  a  little  worried  at  what  might  have  hap 
pened  in  her  absence.  She  hoped  Miss  Helen 
was  not  ill,  or  that  there  had  been  no  bad  news 
from  home.  She  hurried  to  her  room  as  soon 
as  possible  after  arriving  at  the  hotel.  Mary 
Lee  met  her  at  the  door.  She  looked  excited 
but  not  worried.  "  What  is  the  matter  ?  "  asked 
Nan  anxiously. 

"  Matter  ?    What  should  be  the  matter? " 

"  I  thought  maybe  something  might  have 
happened  while  I  was  away.  There  is  no  bad 
news,  is  there  ?  " 

"  Why  should  you  think  that  ?  " 

"  I  don't  know,  only  that  you  made  such  a 


l68  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

point  of  my  coming  soon.  Aunt  Helen  is  not 
ill,  is  she?" 

"  No  indeed,  but  as  soon  as  you  take  off  your 
things  you'd  better  go  in  and  see  her." 

Nan  wondered  a  little  at  this  and  hastened  to 
take  the  hint.  She  knocked  at  her  aunt's  door, 
received  the  customary  answer,  "Come  in," 
and  entered  the  room  to  see  a  familiar  figure 
sitting  there.  She  could  scarcely  believe  her 
eyes,  but  in  another  second  she  had  rushed 
across  the  floor  crying,  "  Oh,  mother,  mother, 
you  dear,  dear  mother!"  and  in  another  in 
stant  was  clasped  in  her  mother's  arms. 

"How  did  you  get  here?  When  did  you 
come?  How  did  you  leave  the  twinnies?  "  the 
questions  came  thick  and  fast. 

But  before  they  were  answered,  a  little  sup 
pressed  giggle  sounded  from  some  mysterious 
corner  and  Nan  sprang  to  her  feet.  "That 
sounded  exactly  like  Jack,"  she  exclaimed.  "  I 
do  believe  she  is  here,"  and  then  from  behind  a 
screen,  out  rushed  Jack  to  be  hugged  and 
kissed  and  exclaimed  over. 

Hardly  was  this  excitement  over  and  the 
questioning  begun  again,  before  the  screen  was 
pushed  aside  and  out  walked  Jean,  as  demure 
as  you  please,  and  then  there  was  more  ex 
claiming  and  wondering  and  querying. 

"  You   don't  happen  to  have  any  one  else 


A  Rainy  Day  169 

back  there,  do  you  ?  "  inquired  Nan,  going  over 
to  examine  the  space  behind  the  screen.  "  I 
feel  as  if  this  were  something  like  a  sleight-of- 
hand  performance  when  they  let  doves  out  of 
little  boxes  and  rabbits  from  pockets.  Do  sit 
down  and  tell  me  all  about  it." 

"  Well,  it  is  just  this  way,"  said  her  mother. 
"  There  were  some  cases  of  scarlet  fever  in  the 
dormitory  where  the  girls  were,  and  as  Jean 
was  not  well  I  was  afraid  she  might  fall  a  vic 
tim  in  case  of  an  epidemic,  and  so  I  took  the 
two  girls  away,  for  I  wanted  to  run  no  risk.  It 
was  so  near  the  end  of  the  term  that  I  think 
they  can  make  up  the  lost  time  next  year,  and 
as  I  thought  it  over  it  seemed  to  me  they  might 
profit  as  much  by  a  trip  to  Japan  as  by  keeping 
on  with  their  college  work,  so  we  talked  it  over 
and  I  concluded  to  start  right  off  to  join  you. 
I  must  confess  that  a  very  large  longing  to  see 
my  other  two  had  something  to  do  with  the  de 
cision.  Japan  seemed  such  a  very  long  way 
off  and  it  seemed  to  me  it  would  work  greatly 
to  my  content  to  know  that  we  were  all  to 
gether.  We  reached  Yokohama  early  this 
morning  and  did  not  waste  much  time  in  get 
ting  here." 

"And  have  you  been  here  long?" 
"No,   we  came  just  before  luncheon.      We 
wanted  to  give  you  a  surprise,  so  we  prevailed 


170  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

upon  Eleanor  to  stay  and  thus  put  you  off  the 
track/' 

"  But  I  did  suspect  something,"  Nan  told 
her,  "  for  Mary  Lee  could  not  keep  the  excite 
ment  out  of  her  voice.  Oh,  me,  but  it  is  good 
to  see  you.  You  came  through  California,  of 
course.  Did  you  stop  to  see  the  Robertses  ?  " 

"  They  came  up  to  San  Francisco  to  see  us 
off,"  her  mother  told  her. 

"  Carter,  too  ?  " 

"Yes,  Carter,  too.  They  gave  us  a  great 
send-off." 

"  Did  you  stop  at  Honolulu  ?  " 

"  Only  so  long  as  the  steamer  was  there. 
We  saw  a  little  of  it,  but  we  were  too  anxious 
to  get  on  to  tarry  there  over  a  sailing." 

Nan  sat  on  the  floor  hugging  her  knees  and 
looking  from  one  to  another  with  a  beaming 
smile.  "  Isn't  it  larks  ? "  she  said  rocking 
back  and  forth,  then  making  a  grab  for  Jack 
she  rolled  her  over  and  began  hugging  her 
anew.  "  You  dear  old  sinner,  it  is  good  to  be 
hold  you  again,"  she  declared,  and  Jack,  noth 
ing  loth,  snuggled  up  to  her  and  chattered 
away.  Thus  the  rainy  day  passed  in  a  more 
exciting  manner  than  many  a  sunshiny  one  had 
done. 

It  was  not  till  they  were  preparing  for  bed 
that  Mary  Lee  thought  to  ask  Nan  about  her 


A  Rainy  Day  171 

morning's  pleasure.  "  Did  you  have  a  good 
time,  and  did  Mr.  Harding  come  ?  "  she  asked. 

"  Oh,  yes,  and  it  was  all  so  delightful  that  I 
didn't  know  how  the  time  was  going,"  Nan  re 
plied. 

"Does  he  play  well?" 

"  Very  sympathetically." 

"  As  well  as  your  one  time  friend,  Mr.  Wells  ?  " 

"  He  has  not  such  execution  but  I  think  he 
plays  with  more  feeling,"  Nan  answered  after 
a  pause.  "  He  is  more  modest  about  his  play 
ing,  too." 

"  So,  take  it  all  in  all,  it  appeals  to  you  more 
strongly." 

Nan  smiled  reminiscently.  How  long  ago 
that  early  summer  madness  appeared  in  the 
light  of  later  experiences.  "  What  a  callow 
creature  I  was,"  she  said. 

"  And  I  suppose  in  five  years  you  will  be  say 
ing  the  same  about  this  present  little  affair." 

Nan  did  not  reply  to  this  but  instead  asked, 
"  Did  Jack  say  anything  about  Carter?" 

"  Not  one  word.  I  am  afraid  she  is  a  heart 
less  youngster." 

"  Poor  old  Cart,"  returned  Nan.  "  However, 
Mary  Lee,  Jack  may  be  all  right  at  heart ;  she 
generally  is,  though  she  is  so  thoughtless.  I 
shall  talk  to  her  and  see  if  she  has  any  confi 
dences  to  give.  She  is  mighty  young  yet  and 


172  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

we  can  scarcely  expect  her  to  be  anything  but 
a  flyaway.  She  looks  well." 

"  And  so  does  Jean.  I  think  mother  was  wise 
to  bring  them  away  from  possible  danger." 

"  Dear  old  mother,  she  always  does  just  the 
right  thing." 

"Of  course,"  returned  Mary  Lee  as  if  that 
were  a  question  no  one  could  doubt.  "  I  sup 
pose  now  that  Jack  has  arrived  we  may  look  for 
lively  times,  Nan,"  a  prophecy  which  was  not 
without  fulfilment  as  was  later  seen. 

"  Well,  you  were  wishing  for  excitement  this 
morning,"  returned  Nan,  "  but  we  certainly  did 
not  expect  it  to  be  furnished  by  Jack.  Isn't  it 
just  the  climax  of  our  pleasure  here,  Mary  Lee, 
to  have  mother  and  the  girls  ?  We  shall  have 
to  stay  in  Tokyo  for  a  while  anyway  to  let  them 
see  the  sights." 

"  And  I  suppose,"  said  Mary  Lee  slyly,  "  you 
are  not  sorry  for  the  excuse." 

Nan  pretended  not  to  understand  this  thrust, 
and  went  on  discussing  plans  while  Mary  Lee 
had  her  own  thoughts  about  Nan's  satisfaction 
in  the  prolonged  stay  in  Tokyo. 


CHAPTER  X 
A  SACRED  ISLE 


CHAPTER  X 

A   SACRED  ISLE 

JACK'S  entrance  into  the  group  reminded 
one  of  the  sudden  appearance  of  a  very  lively 
trout  into  a  quiet  pool  of  goldfish.  She  had 
seen  half  the  town  by  evening  of  the  next  day, 
had  already  begun  a  Japanese  vocabulary 
which  she  did  not  hesitate  to  use  with  frequency, 
had  quite  captured  the  colonel  at  whom  she 
fired  questions  with  such  accuracy  and  precision 
that  she  had  a  dozen  legends  of  Fujiyama  at  her 
tongue's  end,  and  was  beginning  a  study  of  the 
religions.  She  decided  offhand  that  Mr.  Mon- 
tell  should  be  relegated  to  Eleanor  and  that  she 
was  not  to  poach  on  her  preserves,  and  so  as 
she,  herself,  could  not  be  without  a  cavalier  she 
made  up  her  mind  she  would  appropriate  Mr. 
Harding.  To  do  her  justice,  it  never  occurred 
to  her  that  this  would  in  any  way  disturb  either 
of  her  sisters.  Nan  was  a  dear  old  thing,  but, 
in  the  eyes  of  eighteen,  really  something  of  an 
old  maid,  and  therefore  hardly  to  be  classed 
with  those  who  might  still  have  attractions  for 
young  men.  Five  years'  difference  in  ages 


176  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

makes  a  tremendous  gap  at  this  time  of  life, 
and  so  from  the  first  Jack  turned  to  Mr.  Hard 
ing  as  her  rightful  escort  and  companion. 

As  for  Mr.  Harding,  he  was  helpless.  In  the 
first  place  Jack  was  newly  arrived,  she  was 
Nan's  sister,  and,  therefore,  consideration  was 
due  her.  Added  to  this,  as  Jack  advanced, 
Nan  retreated,  and  it  was  a  very  rare  occasion 
that  allowed  the  young  man  the  elder  sister's 
society.  Nan  herself  was  too  proud  to  assert 
herself,  and  moreover  she  had  always  given 
way  to  Jack  and  it  was  in  the  usual  course  of 
things  that  she  should  do  so  now.  She  was 
really  very  humble  about  it.  Who  would  not 
prefer  gay,  merry  Jack?  She,  who  was  so 
amusing,  so  perfectly  at  her  ease,  so  young  and 
joyous  ?  And  so  it  fell  out  that  Nan  would  stay 
at  home  with  her  Aunt  Helen  and  insist  that 
the  others  go  forth  to  see  the  sights  which  had 
been  already  taken  in  by  the  earlier  arrivals. 

Then  Mrs.  Craig  made  a  start  for  the  moun 
tains,  taking  her  household  with  her,  so  there 
were  no  more  opportunities  for  music.  The 
climate  was  beginning  to  tell  on  Miss  Helen 
and  she  was  so  languid  and  indisposed  to  effort, 
that  Nan  urged  her  to  keep  quiet  until  the  rest 
should  be  ready  to  go  to  the  mountains. 

So  a  week  passed  and  then  it  was  decided 
that  all  the  Corners  should  go  to  Myanoshita 


A  Sacred  Isle  177 

for  a  while,  and  that  ended  the  association  with 
the  young  men  for  the  time  being  at  least. 
With  the  approach  of  July  heat  would  come  the 
swarms  of  mosquitoes  which  started  life  in  rice 
fields,  and  with  this  affliction,  added  to  the 
humid  condition  of  the  atmosphere,  the  frequent 
rains  and  the  great  dampness,  Tokyo  promised 
to  be  anything  but  an  agreeable  summer  resort. 
So  Miss  Helen  and  Nan  pored  over  guide-books 
and  decided  to  make  certain  journeys  by  easy 
stages. 

"  But,"  objected  Jack  who  was  having  a  very 
good  time,  "  we  haven't  been  to  Enoshima  yet, 
and  I  do  so  want  to  see  those  lovely  shells." 

"  Who  wants  to  pick  up  shells  in  the  pouring 
rain  ?  "  said  Jean. 

"  It  doesn't  rain  every  minute,"  retorted  Jack. 
"  There  have  been  some  quite  pleasant  days 
since  we  left  home." 

"  But  scarcely  one  since  we  reached  here.  I 
had  no  idea  that  Japan  was  such  a  moist,  un 
pleasant  place." 

11  You  ought  to  have  known  it  would  be  in 
summer,  but  I  don't  see  but  that  we  do  very 
well  even  when  it  rains.  There  are  thejmrzfc- 
ishas  to  take  you  everywhere." 

"  Oh,  but  it  is  depressing  without  any  sun 
shine,"  protested  Jean,  "  and  it  is  so  damp  all 
my  things  are  beginning  to  mould." 


1 78  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

"  I  suppose,"  remarked  Jack  who  was  ready 
to  make  capital  of  any  information  which  came 
her  way,  "that  is  why  they  wear  pongee  and  crape 
in  these  countries  ;  I  never  thought  of  it  before, 
but  now  I  see  why.  Don't  you  think  we  might 
take  a  day  for  Enoshima,  Aunt  Helen,  just  one 
day  before  we  go  ?  Even  if  it  rained  it  wouldn't 
make  so  much  difference." 

"  What  do  you  say,  Nan?"  asked  her  Aunt 
Helen. 

Nan,  who  was  busy  examining  a  map,  traced 
a  line  on  its  surface.  "  I  don't  see  why  we  need 
take  a  day  off  to  go  there  specially,  when  our 
way  leads  right  past  it.  Why  not  stop  there 
over  night,  or  at  Kamakura  ?  We  always  meant 
to  do  that,  you  know,  then  we  could  go  on  the 
next  day.  I  think  it  might  be  the  best  plan,  for 
it  ought  to  be  less  tiresome  for  you  and 
mother." 

"  Very  well,  we  will  decide  to  do  that,  for,  as 
you  say,  Nan,  it  will  be  carrying  out  a  former 
plan  and  will  not  be  out  of  our  way." 

"  I  shall  pray  for  a  pleasant  day,"  said  Jack. 
"  I  am  so  glad  to  find  out  where  it  is.  If  I  had 
known  that  Myanoshita  was  in  that  direction  I 
should  have  felt  easier." 

"Just  where  is  Myanoshita  ? "  asked  Jean 
coming  to  Nan's  side  and  looking  down  upon 
the  map. 


A  Sacred  Isle  1 79 

"  Right  there."  Nan  put  her  finger  on  the 
spot.  "  It  is  about  fifty  miles  from  Yokohama. 
It  is  in  the  Fuji  highlands." 

"  Oh,  good  ! "  cried  Jean.  "  I  should  think  it 
would  be  perfectly  lovely.  How  do  we  get 
there?" 

"  We  go  by  rail  to  Kodzu  where  you  can 
take  a  tram  car  to  Yumoto,  and  then  you  go  up 
the  mountain  road  byjmriktto  Myanoshita." 

" It  is  a  watering  place,  isn't  it?" 

"Yes,  one  of  the  numerous  springs,  hot 
springs,  which  are  everywhere  all  through  Japan. 
They  say  the  temperature  is  very  agreeable, 
not  so  hot  as  some  others  and  without  any  odor 
of  sulphur." 

"  I  suppose,"  put  in  Jack,  still  on  the  quest 
for  information,  "that  they  use  the  hot  baths 
quite  as  we  do  stoves  ;  whenever  they  feel  cold 
they  pop  into  the  hot  water,  and  that  is  why 
they  are  so  fond  of  hot  baths." 

"  It  is  probably  something  that  way,"  returned 
Nan  shutting  up  her  book.  "  Well,  I  suppose 
packing  is  the  next  thing  in  order."  She  gave 
a  little  sigh.  How  fleeting  really  good  times 
were.  She  wouldn't  for  the  world  have  had  a 
disloyal  thought  of  Jack,  but  she  could  not  help 
but  remember  what  happy  days  those  first  ones 
had  been,  and  now  they  had  passed  like  all 
bright  things. 


1 8o  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

Jack's  prayers  must  have  been  of  avail,  for  the 
day  of  their  departure  from  Tokyo  was  a  pleas 
ant  one,  although  no  one  could  tell  what  might 
befall  them  the  next. 

They  were  not  allowed  to  go  off  without  a 
"bon-voyage  "  from  their  friends,  for  Mr.  Hard 
ing  and  Mr.  Montell  were  both  on  hand.  On 
this  occasion  the  former  managed  in  some  way 
to  get  a  word  with  Nan.  She  had  so  persist 
ently  avoided  him  since  his  attentions  to  Jack 
that  he  had  never  once  seen  her  alone. 

"  I  had  looked  forward  to  the  pleasure  of  a 
trip  to  Enoshima  with  you/'  he  began. 

"  Yes?"  said  Nan  with  a  polite  rising  inflec 
tion. 

"  Didn't  we  plan  that  out  on  that  unforgetta 
ble  day  at  Kamakura?" 

"  Perhaps  we  did  ;  I  really  don't  remember, 
but  you  know  the  old  and  oft  quoted  words 
about  the  best  laid  plans." 

"  I  wish  it  were  possible  for  me  to  get  off  to 
day,  but  I  am  afraid  it  is  not,  but  I  am  counting 
upon  seeing  you  all  later  in  the  season.  I  don't 
forget  that  Aunt  Nora  is  to  look  up  a  house  for 
you  all." 

"  But  not  in  Tokyo,"  returned  Nan. 

"  There  are  possible  ways  of  reaching  other 
places,  you  know,"  returned  the  young  man 
with  an  effort  at  playfulness. 


A  Sacred  Isle  181 

"  Oh,  yes,"  replied  Nan  indifferently.  "  Ex 
cuse  me,  but  I  must  speak  to  my  aunt,"  and 
she  left  him  to  wonder  what  had  come  over  her 
since  those  first  days  of  good  comradeship. 
Perhaps  she  intended  to  let  him  know  that  she 
had  left  her  heart  at  home  and  that  he  need  not 
persist  in  his  attentions.  The  more  he  thought 
of  it  the  surer  he  was  that  this  was  the  case,  and 
from  that  moment  he  was  quite  as  distant  as 
herself.  At  parting,  he  merely  bowed  and 
wished  her  a  pleasant  trip.  There  was  no  word 
of  regret  at  her  leaving,  no  further  reference  to 
a  future  meeting,  and  so  Nan  went  on  to  Eno- 
shima  with  no  such  anticipation  as  had  filled  her 
on  that  perfect  day  at  Kamakura. 

The  way  to  Kamakura  was  now  enlivened  by 
fields  of  iris  and  by  the  paddy  fields  of  rice,  the 
plants  now  grown  higher.  It  was  all  new  and 
enticing  to  Jack  and  Jean  who  were  eager  for 
the  stop  at  Kamakura  where  they  had  all  de 
cided  to  spend  the  night.  Nan  had  no  desire 
to  visit  the  temples  again  and  Miss  Helen  de 
cided  to  keep  her  company  at  the  little  hotel 
under  the  pine  trees.  The  tide  was  out  and 
these  two  concluded  to  spend  their  time  in 
watching  the  nets  hauled  in.  It  was  something 
to  see,  the  brown  fishermen,  the  little  boats,  the 
dragging  nets  and  finally  the  little  group  of  chil 
dren  and  old  people  who  came  up  with  their 


182  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

bowls  and  baskets  to  receive  what  might  be 
doled  out  to  them  from  the  lot  of  unmarketable 
fish  left  after  the  catch  had  been  separated  into 
heaps.  On  this  occasion,  there  was  fish  enough 
to  go  around  and  the  poor  people  went  off 
happy  in  the  expectation  of  a  hearty  supper. 
Gentleness  and  quietness  prevailed,  and  the 
children  were  happy  and  joyous,  not  only  the 
gleaners  of  fish  but  the  gatherers  of  shells  as 
well.  Of  these  there  was  no  lack,  for  the  shells 
could  be  sold  to  the  makers  of  beautiful  things 
at  Enoshima. 

Nan  and  Miss  Helen  picked  up  such  as  they 
liked  for  themselves,  delicate,  frail,  changeful 
things  they  were,  full  of  color  and  light,  even 
the  tiniest. 

Nan  and  her  aunt  loved  the  quiet  hour  and 
wandered  around  contentedly  till  the  others  re 
turned.  Then  there  was  much  talk  and  chatter 
till  the  moon  came  out  on  the  sea,  and  there 
was  only  the  sound  of  the  wind  in  the  pines 
and  the  moaning  of  the  breakers  on  the  sands, 
for  the  spirit  of  silence  touched  even  talkative 
Jack. 

Instead  of  one  night,  two  were  spent  at  Ka- 
makura,  so  fascinating  was  the  ancient  town  to 
all.  Moreover  the  morning  of  that  first  day 
brought  rain,  so  the  trip  to  Enoshima  was  put 
off  till  it  held  up,  which  it  did  about  noon.  A 


A  Sacred  Isle  183 

wonderful  spot  they  found  the  charmed  island, 
for  here  it  seemed  as  if  all  the  shells  from  all 
shores  had  been  poured.  Little  shops  to  the 
right  and  left  were  full  of  delicate  shell  work. 
Wonderful  things  of  mother-of-pearl  met  them 
at  every  turn.  The  girls  hung  over  them 
hardly  able  to  drag  themselves  away  from  the 
array  of  jewelry,  the  cunningly  wrought  and 
tiny  figures  of  beasts  and  birds,  the  card  cases, 
picture  frames,  anything  and  everything  that 
ingenuity  could  contrive  from  such  lovely  ma 
terial. 

"There  is  one  thing  about  it,"  said  Jack 
cheerfully,  "  we  shall  probably  not  need  to  spend 
any  money  at  Myanoshita  and  so  we  needn't 
feel  badly  if  it  all  goes  here,"  a  speech  which 
showed  up  Jack's  philosophy  so  well  that  the 
others  all  laughed. 

The  street  came  to  an  end  at  last  and  conse 
quently  so  did  the  temptation  to  spend  money. 
A  toriri  indicated  that  the  entrance  to  a  shrine 
or  temple  was  near,  and  the  high,  steep  flight  of 
steps  further  indicated  this.  The  stone  trough, 
too,  was  there,  and  in  this  the  pilgrims  washed 
their  hands  and  then  rinsed  their  mouths  before 
going  on  to  the  shrine. 

Near  the  trough  were  hanging  votive  offer 
ings  in  the  shape  of  blue  and  white  towels. 
The  girls  stood  gazing  at  them,  wondering 


184  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

what  they  were,  when  a  kindly  looking  elderly 
gentleman  came  up  and  told  them  that  they 
were  offered  to  the  great  sea-goddess,  Benten. 
"  The  goddess  of  love  and  good  luck  has  her 
shrine  here.  Have  you  seen  her  three  temples 
and  the  Dragon  Cave  ?  " 

The  girls  answered  that  they  had  not,  but 
would  like  to.  "  Is  it  far  ?  "  asked  Nan,  "  and 
is  it  a  hard  way,  because  if  it  is,  we'd  better 
leave  our  aunt  and  our  mother  behind." 

"  It  is  rather  a  climb,"  confessed  the  stranger, 
"  and  the  way  to  the  cave  is  somewhat  diffi 
cult." 

"  Is  there  much  to  see  when  you  get  there  ?  " 
asked  Jack. 

"That  depends  upon  what  interests  one," 
was  the  answer.  "  I  don't  know  that  it  would 
please  you  ladies  to  clamber  down  black  slip 
pery  rocks  to  view  an  empty  shrine,  and  per 
haps  to  be  sprinkled  with  sea-spray,  but  there 
are  guides,  and  in  lieu  of  any  other,  I  should 
be  glad  to  show  you  the  way." 

After  some  consulting,  the  girls  decided  to 
give  up  a  visit  to  the  Dragon  Cave.  "For," 
said  Nan,  "after  all  Enoshima  had  so  much  that 
is  beautiful  to  offer  us  that  we  shall  be  satisfied 
without  anything  further."  After  receiving 
their  thanks  the  stranger  passed  on,  and  then 
Jack  declared  that  she  would  like  to  climb  up 


A  Sacred  Isle  185 

to  the  top  of  the  ridge  if  any  one  would  go  with 
her.  She  would  like  to  see  the  view  even  if 
she  did  not  care  specially  about  the  temples. 
Her  sisters  declared  that  they  would  like  to  go, 
too,  so  leaving  their  elders  sitting  on  the  stones 
below,  they  began  the  climb. 

"  It  reminds  me  of  Amain,"  said  Nan,  "  with 
the  blue  bay  below  and  the  winding  way  up 
the  cliffs.  Instead  of  Vesuvius  we  have 
Fujiyama,  and  instead  of  the  old  monastery  we 
have  Buddhist  temples." 

"  If  the  colonel  were  here  he  would  tell  us 
many  tales  of  Enoshima,"  said  Jean. 

"  And  Mr.  Harding  could  tell  just  as  many," 
remarked  Jack  who  was  beginning  to  miss  the 
company  of  entertaining  young  men.  "  Don't 
let  us  stop  to  prowl  around  here  very  long ;  I 
think  it  is  nicer  down  in  the  village.  I  bought  a 
lot  of  things  but  I  didn't  spend  any  money  to 
speak  of  and  I  am  sorry  I  didn't  get  more. 
There  was  such  a  darling  cunning  little  fox 
there  that  I  think  I  will  get  when  I  go  back,  if 
I  can  find  the  shop  where  I  saw  it." 

The  view  was  indeed  beautiful,  with  the  silver 
sea  below,  the  quaint  little  village,  the  golden 
sands,  and,  lifting  its  lovely  crown  to  the 
clouds,  Fujisan  in  the  distance.  Nan  would 
again  have  tarried  long,  but  a  desire  for  the 
tiny  fox  once  having  taken  possession  of  Jack 


i86  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

nothing  would  do  but  she  must  get  it  as  soon 
as  possible.  So  down  the  ridge  they  went  to 
rejoin  Mrs.  and  Miss  Corner  and  to  go  back 
under  one  tori-i  after  another  to  the  town  where 
the  shops  proved  scarcely  less  fascinating  than 
at  first  sight. 

But  at  last  even  Jack  confessed  to  being  tired 
and  so  they  walked  back  past  the  sand-dunes 
to  where  the  little  uncertain  bridge  led  across 
to  the  mainland,  and  before  long  they  were 
back  in  Kamakura  and  presently  reached  the 
inn  whose  lower  front  stood  hospitably  open  to 
them. 

"  I  almost  wish  we  had  gone  to  the  cave  of 
the  Dragon  when  we  were  so  nearly  there," 
said  Nan  as  she  looked  off  toward  the  dimpling 
waters.  "  I  shall  never  have  another  chance." 

"But  it  promised  to  be  a  treacherous  and  un 
pleasant  way  down  those  slippery  steps  and  in 
that  dark  and  wet  cavern,"  returned  Mary  Lee. 
"  One  of  us  might  have  fallen  or  something  un 
canny  might  have  happened.  I  am  rather  glad 
we  didn't  go." 

"  If  we  had  gone  I  might  not  have  had  time 
to  get  my  fox,"  interposed  Jack  who,  with  Jean, 
was  sitting  on  the  cool  mats  looking  over  the 
purchases  they  had  made  that  day.  "  See, 
Nan,  isn't  he  a  darling?" 

"  As  for  me,"   remarked  Jean,  "  I   wouldn't 


A  Sacred  Isle  187 

have  gone  for  the  world.  I  do  so  dislike  those 
wet,  slimy,  ghoulish  places."  So  of  them  all, 
Nan  was  the  only  one  who  regretted  not  hav 
ing  made  the  acquaintance  of  the  Dragon  of 
Benten  Sama. 

Another  night  by  the  sea  and  then  came  the 
start  for  the  hills.  There  was  some  debate  as 
to  whether  they  should  stop  at  the  pretty  town 
of  Yumoto  whose  attractive  hotel  invited  them, 
but  Miss  Helen  argued  that  if  they  were  to  halt 
at  every  attractive  place  in  Japan  they  might  as 
well  make  up  their  minds  to  abandon  their  own 
country  entirely  and  spend  the  rest  of  their 
days  in  the  Land  of  the  Rising  Sun.  Therefore 
they  proceeded  on  their  journey  by  jinrikisha 
up  the  steep  road  to  the  place  of  their  destina 
tion.  A  lovely  way  it  was,  though  hard  on  the 
coolies,  whose  brown  backs,  tattooed  with  all 
sorts  of  strange  designs,  glistened  with  the 
moisture  given  forth  by  reason  of  the  exertion. 

"When  I  haven't  anything  else  to  interest 
me,"  said  Jack,  "  I  study  the  designs  on  my 
runner's  back.  It  is  really  very  entertaining  to 
make  out  the  flowers  and  dragons  and  queer 
things.  I  wonder  if  they  are  there  for  the  ex 
press  purpose  of  entertaining  those  who  ride  in 
the  '  jinriki.' '  She  and  Nan  were  walking  up  a 
particularly  steep  part  of  the  way. 

"  Don't  ask  me  the  whys  and  wherefores  of 


i88  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

things  in  Japan/'  returned  Nan.  "  I  long  ago 
gave  up  trying  to  find  out  the  reasons  for 
things.  Aren't  the  woods  delightful  after  the 
heat  of  the  city,  and  aren't  we  fortunate  not  to 
have  rain  ?  I  am  looking  forward  to  having 
the  loveliest  walks  and  excursions  through  these 
wild  mountains." 

Jack  gave  a  little  sigh.  "  I  should  like  it  bet 
ter  if  we  hadn't  left  all  the  men  folks  behind.  It 
is  stupid  to  tramp  through  rough  places  with 
out  some  one  to  ease  your  way  a  little." 

"  No  doubt  you  can  get  a  coolie  or  two,"  re 
turned  Nan  coldly.  "  Indeed,  I  believe  that  one 
does  generally  travel  in  a  chair,  as  they  call  the 
thing  they  carry  lashed  to  those  poles." 

"  Oh,  yes,  we  must  try  those.  I  saw  some 
one  carried  that  way  yesterday,  and  I  thought 
I  must  experiment  the  first  chance  I  got.  Allee 
samee,  I  would  rather  prowl  around  with  Mr. 
Harding  than  be  carried  by  a  coolie.  Don't 
you  think  he  is  nice,  Nan  ?  " 

"Who,  the  coolie?" 

"  No,  Mr.  Harding,  of  course.  I  am  quite 
gone  on  him." 

"  What  about  Carter?  " 

"  Oh,  Cart  makes  me  tired,"  responded  Jack. 

Nan  made  no  reply,  but  as  she  resumed  her 
ride  in  the  jinrikisha,  her  thoughts  were  busy. 
She  did  not  know  exactly  how  matters  stood 


A  Sacred  Isle  189 

between  Jack  and  the  young  man  who  had  been 
devoted  to  her  since  she  was  a  child.  Of  course 
Jack  was  too  young  to  know  her  own  mind,  even 
supposing  she  had  imagined  herself  sentiment 
ally  fond  of  Carter.  Who  could  tell  when  she 
would  really  fall  in  love  ?  Perhaps  Mr.  Hard 
ing  had  attracted  her  strongly.  Well,  if  it  were 
a  mutual  thing,  Nan  decided  that  she  must  do 
all  she  could  to  further  it.  Jack  had  always 
been  a  problem,  and  if  it  meant  her  happiness 
and  her  future  good,  why  then,  of  course,  noth 
ing  else  must  be  considered.  Neal  Harding 
was  a  fine,  clean-minded,  unselfish  man,  miss 
ing  him  who  could  tell  upon  what  unworthy 
object  Jack  might  next  set  her  fancy  ?  Nan 
thought  it  all  out  as  she  was  borne  along  over 
the  mountain  paths,  and  had  settled  it  all  in  her 
own  mind  by  the  time  Myanoshita  was  reached. 


CHAPTER  XI 
AT  MYANOSHITA 


CHAPTER  XI 

AT  MYANOSHITA 

IN  a  comfortable  hotel,  half  European,  half 
Japanese,  they  found  themselves  settled  that 
evening,  with  the  mountains  rearing  their  tops 
all  around  them  and  Fujisan  a  nearer  neighbor 
than  ever  before.  The  stream,  Hayagawa, 
babbled  noisily  within  hearing,  and  the  lofty 
pines  gave  out  a  sweetly  pleasant  odor. 

"  This  is  the  most  restful  spot  I  have  found 
in  Japan,"  sighed  Miss  Helen.  "  I  was  quite 
worn  out  when  we  reached  here,  but  that  de 
licious  warm  bath  has  acted  like  a  charm. 
There  must  be  some  quality  about  these  springs 
beyond  their  mere  temperature." 

"  And  such  lovely  bath-rooms,  too,"  agreed 
Nan,  "  so  clean  and  sweet-smelling.  It  seems 
good  to  be  in  the  hills  again,  doesn't  it  ?  We 
are  so  used  to  seeing  them  at  home  that  one 
misses  them  after  a  time." 

"  I  should  really  like  to  stay  here  a  long 
while,"  remarked  Mrs.  Corner.  "  The  gardens 
are  so  attractive  and  the  little  town  has  all  sorts 
of  enticing  shops,  I  noticed.  Then  there  are  a 
number  of  delightful  trips  to  make,  I  am  told." 


194  The  Four  Comers  in  Japan 

"  Oh,  dear,"  sighed  Nan.  "  And  we  must  go 
to  Nikko  and  to  Kyoto  and  a  dozen  other 
places  which  I  suppose  will  be  quite  as  fasci 
nating.  If  only  the  twins  didn't  have  to  go 
back  to  college  we  could  just  stay  on  till  we  had 
seen  all." 

"  There  is  no  reason  why  you  shouldn't  stay 
on  with  Helen  and  Mary  Lee,"  returned  her 
mother. 

Nan  shook  her  head.  "  No,  once  having  hold 
of  you  I  realize  how  valuable  you  are  and  I 
don't  feel  as  if  I  could  let  you  go  back  without 
me." 

"  Don't  let  us  plan  the  going  back  yet  a 
while,"  interposed  Miss  Helen.  "Just  when 
we  are  beginning  to  have  a  sense  of  peace  and 
rest  we  should  enjoy  it.  Let  the  morrow  take 
thought  for  itself." 

Jack  and  Jean  were  already  down  among  the 
wood-carvers  in  the  village  and  came  back  after 
a  while  with  their  hands  full  of  pretty  things. 
They  tried  to  coax  the  others  to  make  an  im 
mediate  visit  to  the  shops,  but  no  one  was  en 
terprising  enough  to  undertake  the  errand  that 
evening. 

"We  will  go  to-morrow,"  said  Nan.  But 
alas,  when  the  morrow  came  it  brought  rain 
again,  and  no  one  cared  to  venture  till  after 
noon,  when  finding  time  hanging  heavily  on 


CURIOUS  TO  SEE  WHO  THE  OTHER  SHOPPER  MIGHT  BE 


At  Myanoshita  195 

her  hands,  Nan  ventured  forth  alone,  clad  in  her 
rain  cloak  and  carrying  a  gay  oiled  paper  um 
brella.  The  streets  were  almost  deserted  but 
in  front  of  one  of  the  shops  a  jinrikisha  was 
waiting.  Because  she  was  curious  to  see  who 
might  be  the  other  shopper  out  on  that  rainy 
afternoon,  Nan  entered  the  wood-carving  es 
tablishment  and  came  suddenly  face  to  face 
with  Neal  Harding. 

"  Miss  Nan  !  "  he  exclaimed.  "  Isn't  this 
luck?  I  was  just  wondering  in  which  hotel  you 
were  staying.  The  chief  has  given  me  a  week's 
leave,  as  he  thought  I  was  a  little  done  up. 
That  is,  I  am  not  to  be  recalled  unless  some 
special  pressure  of  work  demands,  and  so  I 
thought  this  would  be  just  the  place  for  me." 

"  But  why  did  you  seek  us  in  a  perfectly 
strange  wood-carver's  shop?"  asked  Nan. 

He  laughed.  "  It  does  look  as  if  I  were  mak 
ing  a  house  to  house  search  for  you,  doesn't  it  ? 
I  had  an  errand  here  for  one  of  my  friends  who 
left  an  order  for  some  carving  which  has  not 
been  delivered  as  promised.  Where  are  you 
stopping  ?  " 

"  At  the  Fujiya." 

"  And  all  stood  the  journey  well,  I  hope?" 

"  Very  well."     Nan  was  rather  non-committal. 

"  And  you  stopped  at  Kamakura  as  you  in 
tended  and  went  to  Enoshima,  I  suppose." 


196  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

"Yes,  we  did  all  that.  We  were  two  nights 
at  Kamakura  and  have  been  here  but  one." 

"  If  I  had  only  known  I  could  get  the  holiday, 
I  might  have  been  with  you.  I  feel  quite  de 
frauded  when  I  think  of  it.  One  of  the  other 
men  was  to  have  been  off  this  week,  but  he 
found  it  would  suit  him  better  to  get  leave  later, 
consequently  I  was  offered  the  time  in  his  place. 
May  I  go  with  you  ?  Were  you  going  to  buy 
some  carvings  ?  " 

"  I  was  going  to  amuse  myself  by  looking 
around.  After  being  housed  all  morning  I 
wanted  to  get  a  bit  of  the  outside  world."  She 
gave  no  permission  but  he  took  it  for  granted 
and  followed  on  as  she  went  from  one  charming 
object  to  another.  "  I  may  as  well  be  pleasant 
to  him,"  reflected  Nan,  "  for  he  may  be  my 
brother-in-law  some  day,"  and  she  began  to  un- 
thaw  a  little.  "You  said  you  had  not  been 
well,"  she  began.  "  I  hope  it  was  nothing 
serious  and  that  you  are  feeling  better." 

"  Oh,  it  is  nothing  very  serious.  It  has  been 
pretty  hot  and  I  have  been  working  rather  hard 
of  late,  so  I  was  a  trifle  run  down  ;  that  is  all. 
I  shall  be  fit  as  a  fiddle  by  the  end  of  my  stay 
here.  There  are  some  tremendously  interesting 
excursions  to  be  made  from  this  centre,  you 
know.  One  is  to  Lake  Hakone  and  another  is 
to  that  grewsome  spot  O-Jigoku.  There  is  a 


At  Myanoshita  197 

magnificent  view  of  Fujisan  from  there.  You 
will  need  an  alpenstock  if  you  go.  Here  is  a 
good  one.  Let  me  get  it  for  you.  You  can 
keep  it  to  carve  names  on,  names  of  places  you 
visit  and  people  you  meet.  May  I  put  my  hum 
ble  initials  on  it  ?  " 

What  could  Nan  do  but  consent  ?  And  she 
stood  silently  by  as  he  made  the  initials  of  her 
own  name  first,  placing  his  own  under  them, 
the  little  Japanese  shopkeeper  looking  on  with 
a  smile,  probably  to  see  how  much  less  dex 
trous  these  foreigners  were  than  her  own  coun 
trymen  who  produced  such  wonders  of  carv 
ing. 

Nan  accepted  the  stick  with  a  meek  "  Thank 
you,"  and  felt  herself  very  disloyal  to  Jack,  this 
giving  her  cause  to  make  only  a  hurried  survey 
of  mosaics  and  inlaid  woods,  of  dainty  carvings 
and  ingenious  toys.  She  bought  one  or  two 
things  to  give  countenance  to  her  errand  in  the 
rain  and  then  declared  she  must  return,  steadily 
ignoring  all  suggestions  to  visit  other  shops  or 
to  take  tea  in  one  of  the  many  pretty  little  tea 
houses.  Mr.  Harding  dismissed  hisjinrikisha 
and  walked  to  the  hotel  with  her  where  he  re 
ceived  a  warm  welcome. 

"  You  are  the  one  thing  needed  to  make  us 
a  complete  party,"  declared  Jack.  "  A  lot  of 
women  without  one  man  to  countenance  them 


1C)8  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

is  an  anomalous  organization,"  and  so  he  was 
taken  in  quite  as  a  matter  of  course. 

A  trip  to  Lake  Hakone  was  arranged  for  the 
very  next  day,  if  it  did  not  rain.  "  We  must 
make  the  most  of  you,"  Jack  told  Mr.  Harding, 
"  for  if  you  have  only  a  week  it  may  rain  half 
of  it  and  we  don't  want  to  put  off  anything  that 
ought  by  rights  to  include  you."  She  expected 
to  appropriate  the  young  man  as  a  right,  Nan 
noticed. 

But  Jack's  plan  did  not  come  out  entirely  as 
she  expected,  for  as  they  were  sitting  on  the 
verandah  that  evening,  Jean  grabbed  her  twin 
sister's  arm.  "Jack,  Jack,"  she  exclaimed, 
"  here  is  that  Mr.  Warner  that  came  over  on  the 
steamer  with  us." 

"  Oh,  bother ! "  cried  Jack  shaking  her  head  with 
a  frown.  "  I  don't  suppose  he  will  have  sense 
enough  to  realize  that  he  will  be  in  the  way." 

"  You  couldn't  expect  him  to  after  being  nice 
to  him  on  the  steamer,"  returned  Jean. 

"  Oh,  well,  that  was  because  he  came  in 
handy  to  walk  with  and  to  tuck  in  my  steamer 
rug  and  things  like  that.  He  is  a  silly  ass,  and 
I  don't  want  him  around.  You  will  have  to 
take  him  off  my  hands,  Jean." 

"  Indeed  I  shall  not  then,"  returned  Jean.  "  I 
don't  like  him  any  better  than  you  do,  and  I  am 
quite  sure  I  never  gave  him  any  occasion  for 


At  Myanoshita  199 

thinking  so,  which  is  quite  the  opposite  of  the 
way  you  did." 

"  Well,  all  is,  I  hope  he  won't  see  us,"  re 
turned  Jack,  changing  her  seat  so  that  her  back 
would  be  to  the  garden. 

"  Who  is  the  man  ?  "  Nan  asked  having  over 
heard  the  conversation. 

"  Oh,  he  is  a  softy  we  met  on  the  steamer. 
He  knows  some  of  our  friends  and  is  perfectly 
respectable,  of  course,  otherwise  mother  would 
not  have  allowed  us  to  have  anything  to  do 
with  him.  There  wasn't  any  one  else  around, 
and  you  know  what  Jack  is.  He  served  her  for 
the  time  being.  I  don't  mean  there  was  any 
thing  like  a  flirtation,  but  she  was  nice  to  him 
and  he  trotted  after  her  as  men  like  that  do 
when  a  girl  is  half-way  kind  to  him.  We 
thought  we  were  rid  of  him  when  we  left  the 
steamer,  but  you  see  here  he  is." 

"  Well,  my  dear,  one  is  very  liable  to  run  up 
against  acquaintances  like  that  when  both  are 
traveling  in  the  same  country  ;  it  happens  over 
and  over  again.  Jack  will  have  to  take  the 
consequences,  of  course." 

But  this  was  precisely  what  Jack  did  not  in 
tend  to  do,  and  for  this  very  reason  she  cajoled 
and  demanded  until  Mr.  Harding  was  helpless 
in  doing  anything  but  what  she  expected.  Nan, 
while  pleasantly  polite  to  this  young  man,  gave 


2OO  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

him  no  opportunity  of  returning  to  a  comrade 
ship  and  he  was  more  and  more  convinced  that 
she  wished  to  keep  him  at  a  distance. 

Mr.  Warner  was  not  one  to  avoid  a  group  of 
pretty  girls  and  as  soon  as  he  caught  sight  of 
Jack  the  same  evening,  he  made  straight  for 
her  with  every  exclamation  of  pleasure  and  sur 
prise.  He  was  not  a  bad-looking  person,  and 
was  perfectly  assured  in  his  own  mind  that  he 
possessed  every  quality  a  girl  could  desire.  He 
was  an  inveterate  punster  and  was  always  do 
ing  what  Jack  called  "  monkey  tricks."  Nan 
could  see  that  he  promised  to  be  something  of 
a  bore,  as  he  was  invariably  flippant  and  friv 
olous,  taking  nothing  seriously  and  ready  to 
make  jokes  of  everything.  No  spot  too  sacred, 
no  object  too  impressive  to  become  the  target 
of  his  supposed  wit.  He  quite  resented  Mr. 
Harding's  presence  as  an  admirer  of  Jack's, 
and  to  Nan's  amusement  always  spoke  as  if  he 
were  an  interloper  whom  Jack  might  reasonably 
wish  to  be  rid  of. 

Because  of  all  this,  Nan  more  than  once  re 
lieved  the  situation  by  allowing  the  young  man 
to  become  her  escort  and  met  him  on  his  own 
ground  with  frivolous  speeches,  so  that  he  began 
to  think  that,  after  all,  this  elder  sister  was  almost 
as  desirable  as  Jack,  and  when  he  couldn't  get 
pudding  he  would  quite  cheerfully  take  pie. 


At  Myanoshita  2O1 

However,  there  were  occasions  when  Nan 
could  not  sacrifice  herself  even  for  Jack,  and 
she  would  get  out  of  the  way,  having  discov 
ered  a  secluded  spot  from  which  she  could  get 
a  view  of  the  sea  with  Enoshima  within  vision, 
and  on  the  other  hand  the  stately  form  of  great 
Fujisan. 

The  excursion  to  Lake  Hakone  did  not  take 
place  at  once  on  account  of  morning  showers, 
but  a  day  later  it  was  agreed  upon  and  with 
Mr.  Warner,  an  attachment  which  they  would 
willingly  have  been  rid  of,  they  all  set  out 
through  the  green  mountain-paths,  where  the 
high  bamboo  grass  colored  the  landscape  viv 
idly,  and  where  many  wild  flowers  peeped  from 
the  thickets.  It  would  have  been  a  more  suc 
cessful  expedition  but  for  the  persistence  with 
which  Mr.  Warner  joked  about  everything  in 
the  heavens  above,  the  earth  beneath  and  the 
waters  under  the  earth,  allowing  no  one  to  en 
joy  either  beauty  or  solemnity  without  interpo 
lating  either  a  pun  or  a  silly  speech  of  some 
kind,  so  that  at  the  last  every  one  was  in  a  bad 
humor  and  whisperingly  arranged  a  secret  ses 
sion.  Little  slips  of  paper  were  tucked  into  the 
hand  of  first  one  and  then  another  by  Jack. 
Each  read:  "  Meet  us  at  the  deserted  tea-shed 
back  of  the  Bachelor's  quarters  at  eight  this 
evening."  So  by  ones  and  twos  the  conspir- 


2O2  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

ators  crept  forth,  keeping  out  of  sight  as  much 
as  possible  lest  they  be  seen  and  overtaken  by 
the  marplot,  as  they  had  come  to  call  Mr. 
Warner. 

Promptly  the  small  company  gathered,  Jack's 
three  sisters  and  Mr.  Harding.  "We  simply 
cannot  have  our  expedition  spoiled  by  that  silly 
monkey-on-a-stick,"  announced  Jack.  "  We 
must  get  away  for  our  trip  to  O-Jigoku  without 
his  seeing  us.  He  has  no  better  sense  than  to 
butt  in  without  being  invited  and  we  cannot 
have  him.  Has  any  one  mentioned  that  we 
were  going  ?  " 

No  one  had,  and  Jack  proceeded  to  unfold 
her  plan.  "  I  propose  that  we  get  up  very 
early  and  meet  somewhere,  get  breakfast  at 
some  little  out-of-the-way  tea-house  and  then 
start.  What  do  you  say  ?  " 

All  agreed.  "  It  carries  me  back  to  our  col 
lege  days,"  said  Nan,  "  when  we  used  to  scheme 
in  order  to  outwit  the  sophs." 

"  Mother  and  Aunt  Helen  are  not  going,  I 
suppose,"  remarked  Jean. 

"  Oh,  no,  the  climb  after  we  leave  our  chairs 
will  be  too  hard  for  them,"  returned  Mary  Lee. 
"  Now  we  must  settle  just  where  we  are  going 
to  meet.  Of  course,  we  girls  will  have  no 
trouble,  but  Mr.  Harding  must  be  certain." 

"  Suppose  we  say  that  little  place  just  beyond 


At  Myanoshita  203 

the  last  carving-shop ;  it  is  unpretentious  and 
no  one  would  think  of  it ;  the  only  trouble  is 
that  one  can  see  right  into  those  places  as  soon 
as  the  shoji  are  pushed  aside." 

"And  what  is  more  one  can  hear,"  put  in 
Mary  Lee.  "  I  don't  see  how  they  can  possibly 
keep  secrets  in  Japan  when  the  partitions  be 
tween  rooms  are  nothing  but  screens." 

"Why  not  meet  right  here?"  proposed  Mr. 
Harding.  "  We  can  make  a  detour  and  come 
out  somewhere  beyond  where  I  will  have  the 
chairs  meet  us." 

This  was  considered  the  best  arrangement, 
and  the  party  separated  as  they  had  come,  Nan 
agreeing  to  tole  Mr.  Warner  off  in  such  direc 
tion  as  should  prevent  his  seeing  from  whence 
the  others  came. 

Early  the  next  morning  they  crept  forth, 
climbed  the  hill  to  the  shed  where  they  had  met 
the  evening  before  and,  piloted  by  Mr.  Hard 
ing,  made  their  way  to  a  spot  further  on  where 
the  chairs  were  waiting.  The  mists  were  roll 
ing  up  from  the  mountains  and  Fujisan's  crest 
was  quite  hidden.  There  was  no  sign  of  a  liv 
ing  creature,  but  once  or  twice  a  blithe  lark 
caroled  forth  his  morning  song.  The  waving 
green  of  the  bamboo  stretched  on  each  side, 
making  a  perfect  jungle,  and  trees  of  beech, 
oak  or  fir  arched  overhead.  It  was  decided  to 


204  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

stop  at  one  of  the  tea-houses  of  the  little  village 
of  Kiga  where  they  could  get  breakfast  and  then 
continue  their  journey.  A  pretty  place  was 
chosen  where  there  was  a  garden  and  a  pond 
of  goldfish,  a  spot  not  unlike  many  others  near 
by,  but  it  seemed  the  most  attractive,  and  the 
smiling  maids  were  perhaps  more  inviting  than 
those  they  had  passed  by. 

Exultant  at  having  entirely  outwitted  the 
ubiquitous  Mr.  Warner,  and  refreshed  by  their 
breakfast  of  tea,  eggs  and  rice  cakes,  they 
started  on,  stopping  to  feed  the  fishes  first  and 
to  view  the  pretty  little  garden.  Only  the  rush 
of  mountain  streams  broke  the  silence  as  they 
went  on  to  the  pass  of  O  Tomi  Toge.  Here 
they  halted,  for  the  rest  of  the  journey  must 
be  made  on  foot  and  with  a  careful  guide. 

"  Oh,  look  ! "  exclaimed  Nan  as  she  descended 
from  her  chair  and  cast  her  eyes  in  the  direction 
of  a  great  valley.  "  Such  a  view  of  Fujisan  I 
never  had." 

"  Glorious  !  Splendid  !  "  came  from  one  and 
another.  The  mists  were  still  curling  around 
the  crown  of  the  solitary  peak,  but  this  rendered 
it  even  more  beautiful,  with  a  foreground  of 
pines  and  box-trees,  and  nearer  still,  growths  of 
snowy  flowers,  as  if  reflected  from  the  snowy 
peak  of  the  mountain  itself. 

"  It  smells  very  queer,"  remarked  Jean  sniff- 


At  Myanoshita  205 

ing  daintily,  "  but  then  Japan  is  so  full  of  queer 
odors  that  I  am  not  surprised." 

"  We  must  be  near  the  '  Valley  of  the  Greater 
Boiling,' "  decided  Nan. 

"There  is  no  doubt  of  that,"  remarked  Mr. 
Harding  ;  "  look  at  those  blighted  trees,  and 
see  that  stream  dashing  over  those  rocks  of 
black  and  yellow.  This  must  be  the  very  en 
trance  to  the  Stygian  valley." 

A  precipitous  and  awe-inspiring  climb  they 
had  now,  following  the  guide  with  the  utmost 
caution  lest  they  slip  through  and  become  en 
gulfed  in  the  boiling  mud.  No  vegetation  was 
here,  but  the  earth  and  the  rocks  bore  evidences 
of  a  blasting,  sulphurous  heat.  In  some  spots, 
smoke  issued  and  there  were  ghastly  sputter- 
ings  and  splittings  of  the  earth's  crust. 

"  Isn't  it  the  very  epitome  of  all  that  is  hor 
rible  and  frightful  ?  "  said  Nan.  "  Jack,  please 
be  very  careful.  I  heard  of  some  one  who  lost 
his  life  by  falling  into  that  awful  place,  and  more 
than  one  has  been  burned  severely." 

Jack  promised  and  did  intend  to  be  very 
careful,  but  she  was  a  venturesome  young  person 
and  could  not  withstand  the  temptation  to  go  a 
little  nearer  the  edge  of  the  dark  stream.  But 
fortunately  Mr.  Harding  was  watching  and 
dragged  her  back  in  time  to  prevent  a  misstep 
into  the  seething  sulphur.  Jack  herself  turned 


206  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

pale  as  she  realized  the  danger,  for  the  guide, 
taking  a  pole,  cautiously  plunged  it  into  the 
crust  near  which  she  had  ventured  and  imme 
diately  it  sank  deep,  deep  down  into  depths  of 
boiling  mud. 

Nan  covered  her  eyes.  "Oh,  Jack,"  she 
quavered,  "  just  suppose  you  had  gone  an  inch 
nearer." 

"  But  I  didn't,"  returned  Jack  lightly. 

"You  would  have  but  for  Mr.  Harding." 
Nan  turned  eyes  still  full  of  horror  on  Jack's 
preserver,  while  Jack  herself  held  out  her  hand. 

"Thank  you,"  she  said.  "  I  came  near  getting 
into  a  bad  scrape,  didn't  I  ?  "  She  walked  off 
in  a  direction  which  gave  her  safety,  really  more 
overcome  than  she  was  willing  to  admit. 

"  I  want  to  thank  you,  too,"  said  Nan  in  a 
low  voice  to  the  young  man.  "  I  cannot  face 
the  thought  of  what  might  have  happened  but 

for  your  quick  eye  and "     She  paused  and 

turned  her  head,  unable  to  keep  back  the  tears 
which  nervousness  brought  to  her  eyes. 

"Don't,  please  don't,"  said  Mr.  Harding 
coming  to  her  side.  "  Let  us  leave  this  terrible 
place  and  go  somewhere  out  of  danger  where 
you  can  sit  down  and  get  calm.  You  are 
trembling  still." 

He  led  her  to  a  sheltered  spot  and  presently 
she  was  herself  again.  Mary  Lee  and  Jean  had 


At  Myanoshita  207 

already  returned,  Jean  being  quite  too  timid  to 
venture  so  far  as  the  others.  Jack  meekly  fol 
lowed  behind  Nan  and  her  companion,  for  once 
feeling  too  young  to  demand  attention,  and  al 
together  ashamed  of  having  given  her  dear  Nan 
such  cause  for  alarm.  She  sat  apart  quite  in 
the  manner  of  a  younger  Jack  who  so  often  felt 
herself  a  culprit.  "  We  must  not  say  anything 
to  Aunt  Helen  and  mother  about  this,"  charged 
Nan  as  she  rose  to  her  feet.  "  Remember,  Jack, 
not  a  word  to  any  one,  not  even  to  Mary  Lee 
or  Jean.  There  is  no  use  in  giving  needless 
worry  to  them,  for  even  now  that  it  is  all  over 
and  you  are  safe,  it  would  distress  mother  and 
call  up  all  sorts  of  visions." 

"  Dear  me,"  returned  Jack  plaintively,  "  I 
am  sure  I  shall  only  be  too  glad  not  to  have  it 
known  that  I  was  such  a  silly  thing.  The  worst 
of  it  is,"  she  added,  "  that  I  cannot  feel  that  I 
am  superior  to  Mr.  Warner  after  this." 

This  brought  a  laugh  and  relieved  the  ten 
sion.  Then  after  one  more  look  at  the  curling 
white  smoke,  the  bare,  leafless  valley,  they  left 
the  place  and  took  the  narrow  path  which  led 
them  back  to  what  seemed  an  upper  world. 

"  I  feel  as  if  I  had  been  to  the  mouth  of  the 
underworld,"  said  Nan.  "  It  is  early  yet ;  sup 
pose  we  go  around  by  Lake  Hakone ;  it  is  so 
lovely  a  spot  that  perhaps  it  will  drive  away 


208  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

the  horror  of  this.  We  shall  enjoy  it  more  to* 
day  with  no  punster  along,  and  moreover  it  is 
a  much  brighter  day  and  we  shall  see  the  re 
flections  more  clearly." 

This  plan  was  unanimously  approved  and  re 
turning  by  another  path,  they  came  to  the  bot 
tomless  lake  in  whose  perpetually  cold  waters 
Fujisan  was  reflected  in  all  its  beauty,  for  now 
the  mists  had  rolled  away  and  the  Lady  Moun 
tain  revealed  herself  without  her  veil. 

A  tea-house  near  at  hand  furnished  them  with 
lunch  and  after  a  rest  and  another  stop  to  feed 
the  fishes  in  Kiga's  tea-house  garden  they  went 
on  their  way,  arriving  at  Myanoshita  to  find  that 
Mr.  Warner  was  off  in  search  of  them  and 
could  not  imagine  how  they  had  escaped  his 
watchful  eye. 

"  We  told  him  you  started  very  early/'  Mrs. 
Corner  said  merrily,  "and  that  neither  your 
Aunt  Helen  nor  I  had  seen  you  before  you 
went." 

Later  on  when  the  young  man  did  appear  he 
was  charged  with  being  a  sleepy-head  and  so 
well  were  the  tables  turned  that  he  believed 
himself  alone  to  blame  for  being  left  out  of  the 
day's  expedition. 


NIKKO,  THE  MAGNIFICENT 


CHAPTER  XII 

NIKKO,   THE  MAGNIFICENT 

BEFORE  the  end  of  the  week,  came  a  letter 
from  Mrs.  Craig  urging  them  all  to  join  her  in 
the  mountains  near  the  famous  temples  of 
Nikko.  "  I  have  been  unable  to  find  you  a 
proper  house,"  she  wrote,  "but  I  think  you  can 
be  very  comfortable  at  one  of  the  inns.  I  would 
my  own  cottage  were  larger  so  I  could  take  you 
all  in,  but  I  shall  insist  upon  having  Nan  and 
Mary  Lee  at  least.  Eleanor  gets  lonely  and 
begs  that  they  will  not  disappoint  her.  You 
know  the  old  saying,  'Do  not  say  kekko  till 
you  have  seen  Nikko,'  meaning  that  you  are 
not  to  call  any  spot  magnificent  until  you  have 
been  up  here." 

Mrs.  Craig's  letter  was  followed  by  one  from 
Eleanor  herself.  She  clamored  for  her  college 
mates,  using  every  persuasive  word  and  every 
argument  in  her  power,  till  they  felt  it  would  be 
fairly  wicked  not  to  accept. 

For  some  reason  Mr.  Harding  seemed  almost 
as  eager  as  Eleanor,  lending  his  arguments  to 
hers  till  finally  the  girls  wrote  to  say  that  they 


212  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

would  come  and  Miss  Helen  decided  that  they 
would  trust  to  Mrs.  Craig's  declaration  that 
the  rest  could  be  well  housed  near  by. 

"  We  must  keep  it  a  dead  secret  from  Mr. 
Warner,"  declared  Jack,  "for  the  first  thing 
you  know  he  will  bob  up  serenely  with  that  ri 
diculous  helmet  of  his  and  that  pongee  coat. 
If  I  see  any  one  up  there  wearing  the  likes,  I 
know  I  shall  faint  on  the  spot,  for  I  shall  believe 
it  is  Sylvanus  Warner  reincarnated.  Such  a 
name,  Sylvanus ;  it  makes  me  tired." 

"  He  will  think  we  are  going  back  to  Tokyo 
to  stay,  so  we  must  get  off  before  he  gets  on  to 
the  plan,"  remarked  Jean. 

"  We  will  leave  a  polite  little  note,"  said  Nan, 
"telling  him  that  we  are  going  to  visit  and 
travel  and  then  when  we  get  back  to  Tokyo  we 
will  let  him  know.  Then  we  must  make  up  our 
minds  not  to  come  back  to  Tokyo  but  to  keep 
on  to  Kyoto  which  we  must  see." 

"  But  it  will  be  hot  there,"  complained  Jean, 
"  for  it  is  even  further  south." 

"  Oh,  well,  never  mind  ;  we  can't  stay  in  the 
mountains  forever,  and  after  being  up  there 
and  getting  back  some  of  our  lost  energy  we 
ought  to  be  able  to  stand  Kyoto  for  a  while, 
anyhow,"  Nan  decided. 

Mr.  Harding  bade  them  good-bye  the  next 
day  with  more  cheerfulness  than  Jack  felt  was 


Nikko,  the  Magnificent  213 

exactly  flattering.  Nan  thought  that  there  was 
a  touch  of  expectancy  in  his  parting  words  to 
her.  "  I  shall  see  you  soon  again,  I  hope/'  he 
said.  "  I  am  so  very  glad  that  you  will  be  with 
Eleanor  and  Aunt  Nora."  Nan,  however,  kept 
her  own  counsel  and  did  not  speculate  aloud 
upon  what  he  might  have  meant  her  to  infer. 

Mr.  Warner  attached  himself  to  their  party 
when  they  returned  to  Tokyo,  and  no  one 
seemed  to  mind  very  much,  for,  as  Jack  said, 
"  It  is  always  well  to  have  a  man  around  when 
you  take  a  journey,  even  if  he  is  a  Silly  Billy." 

"  I  wonder  if  they  called  him  Sylly  for  short 
when  he  was  a  little  boy,"  said  Jean,  which  was 
pretty  good  for  her. 

"  They  might  just  as  appropriately  have  called 
him  Vainy,"  returned  Jack ;  and  Sylly  Vainy 
they  dubbed  him  from  that  time  out. 

There  was  only  a  short  halt  in  Tokyo,  and 
then  the  start  was  made  for  the  mountain  re 
treat  in  the  lovely  highlands  of  Nippon.  This 
meant  a  journey  of  about  a  hundred  miles  by 
rail,  over  a  well-managed  road.  At  various 
stations  on  the  way,  one  could  get  from  boys, 
only  too  eager  for  customers,  well-packed  lunch 
eons,  put  up  in  attractive  boxes,  so  a  dining- 
car  could  be  dispensed  with. 

"  This  seems  quite  like  Europe,"  said  Nan 
nibbling  at  her  broiled  chicken,  "  but  I  wish  I 


214  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

had  something  to  drink  ;  one  doesn't  dare  to 
try  unboiled  water  in  this  country."  Her  wish 
was  soon  granted,  for  almost  immediately  came 
a  boy  with  a  little  earthen  pot  of  tea  and  a  cup 
which  he  offered  for  the  modest  sum  of  two 
cents,  pouring  on  hot  water  from  a  steaming 
kettle  he  carried. 

On,  past  rice  fields,  once  in  a  while  catching 
glimpses  of  vast  forests  of  cryptomeria,  they 
journeyed  to  Nikko  where  they  were  met  by 
Eleanor  and  the  colonel  to  receive  the  warmest 
of  greetings  and  to  be  hurried  on  to  the  moun 
tain  inn  where  four  of  the  party  were  to  stay. 

"  We  will  come  to  Nikko  itself  another  day," 
the  colonel  said.  "  You  will  find  enough  to  in 
terest  you  in  this  region,  I  am  sure.  If  you 
feel  historically  inclined,  there  are  the  temples 
and  shrines  rich  with  suggestions  of  lyeyasu, 
than  whom  is  no  greater  character  in  all  Jap 
anese  chronicles.  His  tomb  is  here  as  well  as 
that  of  his  successor,  lemitsu.  If  you  want 
splendor  in  the  way  of  temples  you  have  but  to 
visit  those  erected  to  his  memory.  Then  if 
your  mood  is  for  natural  beauties,  we  can  show 
you  such  waterfalls  and  cascades,  such  streams 
and  lakes  and  rocky  precipices,  forests  and 
glens  that  ought  to  satisfy  the  most  ardent  na 
ture  lover." 

This  all  sounded  very  alluring  and  the  whole 


Nikko,  the  Magnificent  215 

party  congratulated  themselves  that  they  had 
not  left  out  this  part  of  the  country  from  their 
trip. 

The  Craigs'  house  was  built  on  the  Japanese 
plan  with  matted  floors,  and  screened  partitions. 
The  entire  front  could  be  opened  to  the  day, 
but  at  night  it  could  be  shut  in  by  the  wooden 
amado.  An  entrancing  garden  was  kept  in  or 
der  by  a  Japanese  gardener  who  devised  minia 
ture  lakes  and  forests,  rockeries  and  waterfalls, 
so  that  the  whole  was  a  most  unique  and  de 
lightful  place  at  any  hour  of  the  day.  Even  in 
wet  weather  one  could  find  protection  under  a 
most  artistic  summer-house,  built  of  bamboo  and 
supporting  vines  in  flower. 

The  air  was  fresh  and  cool,  a  great  relief 
after  the  sultriness  of  Tokyo,  and  a  warm  bath 
was  ready,  the  water  being  brought  through 
bamboo  pipes.  Then  there  was  tea  in  the  little 
pagoda  and  afterward  all  walked  over  to  see 
how  those  at  the  inn  were  getting  along.  They 
were  found  to  be  in  a  state  of  entire  content,  in 
cool,  pleasant  rooms  overlooking  a  charming 
garden,  a  verandah  running  along  in  front  of 
their  windows  giving  them  a  sheltered  place  to 
sit  if  they  preferred  seclusion. 

"  We  are  all  going  to  see  the  temples  the  first 
thing  to-morrow,"  announced  Eleanor,  ''so  you 
must  all  be  ready." 


216  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

"I  can  scarcely  wait,"  declared  Nan,  "for  I 
have  dreamed  of  them  ever  since  I  began  to 
study  up  on  Japan.  I  hope  you  will  all  sleep 
well,  so  as  to  be  in  condition  for  our  wonderful 
day." 

"  Sleeping  on  mats  and  hearing  every  least 
sound  through  paper  partitions  may  not  be 
conducive  to  sleep,"  returned  her  Aunt  Helen, 
"  but  we  shall  do  our  best.  What  are  we  to  see 
first,  colonel?" 

"  The  river  and  the  Sacred  Bridge  would  be 
the  most  natural  in  line  of  progression,"  re 
turned  he.  "  I  am  sure  you  will  not  exhaust 
the  neighborhood  in  a  long  while,  so  we  are 
hoping  to  keep  you  for  many  weeks." 

"  The  more  I  hear,  the  more  there  seem  to 
rise  up  new  objects  to  marvel  at,"  said  Nan. 
"  I  have  just  heard  of  a  wonderful  cavern  in  the 
side  of  an  extinct  volcano.  The  Two-Storm 
Mountain  they  called  it  because  of  the  fearful 
tempests  that  came  spring  and  fall,  but  a  great 
saint  quelled  the  storm  devils  and  now  it  is 
called  Nikko-San,  which  means  the  Mountain 
of  the  Sun's  Brightness.  Isn't  that  a  nice  tale? 
I  am  trying  to  write  down  all  the  legends  I  hear, 
but  there  is  such  a  bewildering  number  of  them 
that  I  know  some  will  get  away  before  I  have 
them  safely  captured." 

The  cool,  mountain  breezes  made  every  one 


Nikko,  the  Magnificent  217 

so  sleepy  that  conversation  lagged  at  an  early 
hour  and  no  one  was  inclined  to  sit  up  late  that 
night,  but  there  was  not  one  who  was  not  the 
better  for  the  long  night's  rest  and  who  was  not 
eager  to  start  out  promptly  the  next  morning. 

"  And  so  that  is  the  Sacred  Bridge,  the  red  lac 
quer  bridge  over  which  none  but  the  emperor 
may  pass,"  said  Mrs.  Corner  looking  at  the 
famous  structure  which  spanned  the  torrent. 
"It  is  really  beautiful  against  the  rich  green, 
isn't  it  ?  Who  but  Japanese  would  ever  think 
of  building  a  red  lacquer  bridge  ?  But  some 
how  it  suits  the  landscape." 

"The  scarlet  arch,"  murmured  Nan  thought 
fully.  "Tell  us  something  about  it."  She 
turned  to  the  colonel. 

"  I  should  have  to  give  you  a  long  disserta 
tion  on  lyeyasu  and  the  Tokugawa  which  I 
think  would  probably  bore  you  all.  We'd  bet 
ter  wait  till  some  rainy  day  for  that." 

"  So  I  can  make  notes  and  not  find  my  eyes 
and  thoughts  wandering  as  they  would  have  to 
do  now,"  returned  Nan. 

Jack  was  looking  in  her  guide-book.  "  It  is 
eighty-four  feet  across,"  she  gave  the  informa 
tion,  "  and  it  is  said  that  the  wood  is  in  as  good 
condition  as  when  it  was  put  there  something 
like  two  hundred  and  forty  years  ago." 

They  left  the  scarlet  arch  to  go  on  to  the 


2 1 8  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

great  grove  of  cryptomerias  where  stood  the 
sacred  temples.  Many  there  were,  large  and 
small.  Shrines  and  images,  pagodas  and  gray 
stone  lanterns  were  scattered  throughout  the 
wood,  and  wonderful  some  of  these  were,  show 
ing  such  richness  of  color,  wonders  in  bronze 
and  lacquer,  marvels  in  gilt  and  white  and 
black,  miracles  of  design  and  splendor  of  orna 
ment.  It  was  all  too  bewildering  to  be  taken 
in  at  one  time,  and  they  all  agreed  that  one 
could  get  only  a  general  impression  upon  a 
first  view. 

"  We  shall  want  to  come  many,  many  times," 
Miss  Helen  declared.  "  With  such  an  embar 
rassment  of  riches  one  is  left  in  a  state  of  help 
less  amaze." 

"It  is  by  far  the  finest  thing  we  have  seen 
yet."  Mary  Lee  was  sure  as  to  her  opinion. 

"  I  suppose  every  professor  at  college  will  be 
asking  me  my  impressions  and  will  be  insisting 
upon  a  detailed  description,  when  I  get  back," 
said  Jack.  "  I  shall  have  to  learn  pages  of  the 
guide-books  for  I  shall  never  get  a  perfectly 
clear  idea  of  it.  I  can  hear  myself  saying 
lamely,  '  Oh,  it  is  all  gilt  and  lacquer  and  there 
are  dragons  and  queer  beasts  over  every 
thing.'  " 

"  Such  a  very  lucid  description,"  said  Jean 
contemptuously..  "  I  shall  try  to  make  as  clear 


Nikko,  the  Magnificent  219 

a  study  as  possible  and  take  only  a  little  at  a 
time,  one  shrine,  or  a  part  of  one  temple." 

"  Good  ! "  cried  Jack,  "  then  I  can  copy 
yours."  It  was  exactly  what  Jack  would  do. 
She  always  economized  time  by  taking  advan 
tage  of  Jean's  plodding  methods,  and  arrived 
at  much  more  brilliant  results  thereby. 

"  We  haven't  seen  the  five  hundred  Buddhas," 
said  Nan  as  they  left  the  temples.  "  I  read 
about  them  and  it  is  said  that  they  are  so 
elusive  that  no  two  persons  ever  decide  upon 
the  same  number  when  counting  them." 

"  Oh,  do  let's  go  find  them,"  cried  Jack,  this 
being  in  the  manner  of  a  game  particularly  ap 
pealing  to  her. 

They  came  back  to  the  bridge  and  climbed 
up  the  hillside  by  a  flight  of  stone  steps.  Be 
fore  them  were  more  shrines  and  holy  pagoda- 
like  edifices.  Mary  Lee  and  Jean  discovered 
the  stone  which  marks  the  resting  place  of  the 
great  shogun's  favorite  horse.  They  lingered 
by  the  spot,  Mary  Lee  reading  aloud  from  her 
book.  "The  horse  was  at  last  turned  loose  on 
the  hillside,"  she  told  Jean,  "and  had  a  long 
life  of  freedom  here  under  the  trees." 

These  two  presently  caught  up  with  the 
others  who  were  standing  near  a  long  row  of 
queer  stone  images. 

"These  are  the  Buddhas,"  announced  Jack. 


220  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

"  Did  you  ever  see  such  a  strong  family  re 
semblance  as  they  bear  to  one  another  ?  I  have 
counted  them  twice,  but  can't  make  anything 
like  five  hundred.  The  spray  keeps  them  al 
ways  moist  and  that  is  why  they  have  gathered 
moss,  like  other  individuals  who  stay  in  one 
place." 

"  One  does  seem  to  have  been  seized  with  a 
ivanderlust"  cried  Nan.  "  Come  here,  Jack. 
There  is  one  at  the  foot  of  the  hill.  I  remember 
reading  how  he  broke  away  from  his  compan 
ions  once  when  he  was  afraid  of  a  terrible 
storm.  He  tried  to  reach  the  village,  but  didn't 
quite  get  there." 

They  wandered  about  over  the  hillside  till 
some  one  declared  it  must  be  time  for  lunch, 
and  then  Mrs.  Craig  announced  that  they  were 
to  make  a  picnic  of  this  meal  and  were  to  find 
a  silver  lake  where  they  were  to  be  met  by  the 
servants  with  the  hamper,  and  where  they  could 
rest  and  enjoy  the  lovely  scene. 

"  What  a  delightful  surprise,"  cried  Miss 
Helen,  as  they  suddenly  espied  the  fair  lake 
from  a  turn  in  the  road,  which  they  had  just 
made.  "  Is  this  our  picnic  ground  ?  " 

"  It  is,  and  I  hope  you  like  it,"  Mrs.  Craig 
answered.  "  Chuzenji  Lake  it  is  called.  It  is 
one  of  my  favorite  spots  and  is  rather  a  relief 
after  the  gorgeousness  of  the  temples." 


Nikko,  the  Magnificent  221 

"  It  is  just  that,  sylvan  quiet  and  perfect 
peace.  One  could  lie  here  by  the  sands  and 
think  many  thoughts." 

The  servants  were  bustling  around  unob 
trusively  and  presently  had  an  appetizing  meal 
spread.  They  had  brought  a  hibachi  with 
which  they  could  do  wonders  in  preparing 
eggs,  tea  and  various  other  things  grateful  to 
tired  sightseers.  There  was  much  talk  of  the 
old  legends  and  of  later  historical  tales,  the 
colonel  waxing  eloquent  upon  the  subject  of 
the  great  lyeyasu  who  founded  the  Tokugawa 
Shogunate  which  continued  almost  to  the 
present  century. 

"  lyeyasu  died  in  1616,"  the  colonel  told 
them,  "and  the  present  emperor  came  into 
power  in  1868.  lyeyasu  boasted  of  having 
fought  ninety  battles.  He  nearly  destroyed 
Christianity  and  closed  the  door  of  Japan  upon 
foreign  nations.  He  was  really  a  great  man 
for  he  accomplished  much,  and  although  we 
must  condemn  many  of  his  acts,  we  can  but  ad 
mire  the  man's  tremendous  force  and  strength 
of  character.  It  was  his  request  that  his  body 
should  be  brought  to  Nikko  where  were  the 
most  magnificent  temples  in  the  country.  He 
is  supposed  to  return  to  earth  once  a  year  to 
ride  in  that  fine  lacquered  vehicle  which  brought 
his  body  hither.  Some  day  when  we  get  better 


222  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

acquainted  with  him  and  when  you  have  be 
come  more  familiar  with  the  splendors  of  the 
various  temples  we  will  come  and  look  at  the 
relics  of  lyeyasu." 

"  I  get  so  dreadfully  mixed  up  on  the  relig 
ions.  I  thought  all  the  Chinese  and  Japanese 
were  followers  of  Confucius,"  said  Jean. 

"  Shinto  is  the  legalized  religion,"  the  colonel 
told  her.  "  It  is  ancestor  worship,  to  describe 
it  briefly,  but  you  will  find  that  the  doctrines  of 
Confucius  are  accepted  as  philosophies  rather 
than  .as  religious  dogmas.  Shintoism  means 
1  the  way  of  the  gods.'  To  quote  one  writer, 
1  it  is  a  mixture  of  nature  worship  and  the  wor 
ship  of  ancestors.'  It  has  its  own  mythological 
gods,  heroes  and  traditions.  The  god,  Izanagi, 
and  the  goddess,  Isanami,  are  supposed  to  be 
the  parents  of  the  Japanese  Islands.  The  great 
Sun-goddess,  who  is  the  supreme  deity,  was 
born  from  Izanagi's  left  eye.  The  Shinto 
temples  are  very  simple  compared  to  those  of 
the  Buddhists  who  introduced  their  religion  into 
the  country  about  the  sixth  century.  There  are 
several  sects  of  Buddhists.  There  is  the  Shin- 
shu  and  the  Jodo-shu,  for  instance,  and  though 
all  these  sects  differ  on  minor  points  they  agree 
upon  the  more  important  ones.  Buddhist 
temples  are  often  built  in  isolated  spots,  upon 
the  mountains  or  in  deep  valleys,  while  the  Shin 


Nikko,  the  Magnificent  223 

sect  erect  their  places  of  worship  principally  in 
the  cities.  One  would  have  to  make  a  pretty 
deep  study  of  all  these  different  beliefs  to  un 
derstand  the  differences,  or  indeed  to  under 
stand  just  what  is  the  belief  of  any  one  sect. 
If  you  go  in  for  folk-lore  it  will  be  necessary  for 
you  to  get  some  slight  notion,  at  least,  of  the 
mythology  and  of  the  salient  features  of  the 
doctrines.  There,  I  have  given  you  a  long  lec 
ture,  and  I  shall  not  tire  you  out  by  saying  any 
more." 

"It  is  all  very  interesting,  and  makes  one 
want  to  go  deeper  into  it,"  confessed  Nan. 

"  Very  well,  any  time  you  come  up  against  a 
blank  wall  I  will  do  my  best  to  open  the  way 
for  you,"  said  the  colonel.  "  I  am  by  no  means 
an  authority,  and  have  only  the  veriest  smatter 
ing  of  the  subject,  but  I  find  it  an  interesting 
one,  and  in  my  talks  with  various  missionaries, 
I  have  learned  something." 

"There  is  something  very  wonderful  about 
the  temple  gardens,"  said  Miss  Helen.  "  I 
notice  that  each  one  has  some  special  form  of 
development.  Here  we  have  the  cryptomeria 
trees  as  a  dominant  feature  ;  at  Uyeno  it  was 
the  cherry  trees,  and  at  Kamakura  the  lotus 
held  sway." 

"  That  is  all  quite  true,  and  at  Kyoto  you  will 
find  that  water  is  made  to  occupy  the  centre  of 


224  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

interest.  The  gardens  of  Japan  are  alone  worth 
a  study.  I  was  surprised,  when  I  first  came,  to 
see  how  one  single  material  was  sometimes 
worked  up  in  such  a  way  as  to  give  a  charming 
individuality.  In  one,  garden  rocks  would  be 
used ;  in  another,  there  would  be  little  water 
falls,  rills,  and  aquatic  plants ;  in  a  third,  you 
would  find  certain  scenes  reproduced  in  minia 
ture  ;  a  little  pool  will  stand  for  a  lake,  the  rock 
in  the  middle  will  be  an  island,  the  mountain 
side  will  be  represented  by  small  inclines 
planted  thickly  with  dwarf  bushes.  Such 
gardens  are  often  real  works  of  art." 

There  was  much  more  talk  of  this  kind  dur 
ing  the  time  they  were  resting  after  their  meal 
and  then  the  move  was  made  for  a  return.  "So 
we  can  digest  our  luncheon  and  the  colonel's 
lecture  at  the  same  time,"  said  Jack  saucily. 

"  I  hope  both  will  agree  with  you,"  returned 
the  colonel  with  a  smile.  They  returned  by 
way  of  the  town  where  a  new  sight  caught  their 
amused  attention.  An  energetic  bullock,  the 
motive  power  of  a  short  railway  line,  was  seen 
performing  his  office  of  engine  quite  as  a  mat 
ter  of  course,  drawing  cars  along  the  track  at 
the  rate  of  two  miles  an  hour. 

"  In  this  land  of  Upside-down-ness,  that  is 
about  the  funniest  thing  I  have  seen,"  declared 
Jack.  "  I  shall  expect  to  see  monkeys  acting 


Nikko,  the  Magnificent  225 

as  telephone  girls  and  cats  doing  the  postman 
act." 

"  There  is  one  thing  about  the  cats  here,  I 
notice,"  said  Jean  gravely,  "  they  don't  carry 
tails." 

The  girls  all  groaned.  "  See  what  pernicious 
influence  can  be  wrought  by  one  person,"  said 
Mary  Lee.  "  Jean  has  been  associating  with 
Sylly  Vainy  for  so  long  that  she  has  borrowed 
his  peculiarities."  Which  remark  quite  settled 
Jean. 


CHAPTER  XIII 
CRICKETS  AND  FIREFLIES 


CHAPTER  XIII 

CRICKETS   AND   FIREFLIES 

"  To-NlGHT  we  must  see  the  Bon-ichi,"  said 
Mr.  Harding,  "for  to-morrow  will  begin  the 
Feast  of  the  Lanterns."  The  young  man  had 
arrived  on  the  scene  the  day  before,  surprising 
every  one  except,  perhaps,  his  sister. 

"  Oh,  I  have  read  of  the  Bon-ichi,"  said  Mary 
Lee.  "  I  think  the  Feast  of  Lanterns  must  be 
the  most  wonderful  of  all.  I  wish  we  could  see 
some  of  the  customs  in  the  native  houses." 

"  No  doubt  that  could  be  managed,"  returned 
Mr.  Harding.  "  The  Feast  of  Lanterns,  or  Bor- 
matsuri,  as  it  is  called  here,  is  truly  a  most 
beautiful  festival.  It  begins  on  the  thirteenth 
of  July  and  continues  to  the  fifteenth,  It  an 
swers  somewhat  to  the  All  Soul's  Day  which  you 
know  they  celebrate  in  special  ways  in  Europe. 
I  think,  however,  that  you  will  find  the  ceremo 
nies  here  even  more  interesting." 

"  Tell  us  something  about  them,"  said  Elea 
nor. 

"  New  mats  are  woven  for  this  feast  to  be 
placed  upon  all  the  Buddhist  altars.  Shrines 


230  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

and  altars  are  decorated  with  lotus  flowers,  the 
natural  flowers  when  possible,  when  not,  paper 
ones  are  used.  Fresh  boughs  of  anise  and  other 
plants  are  used  as  well.  The  little  lacquered 
tables  from  which  the  Japanese  take  their  meals, 
and  which  you  have  so  often  seen,  are  placed 
on  the  altar  to  hold  the  food  served  to  the  spirits 
of  the  departed.  In  the  very  poor  houses,  these 
offerings  of  food  are  sometimes  merely  wrapped 
in  a  leaf  and  laid  on  the  fresh  mats.  Wine  is 
not  given,  neither  do  they  give  fish  nor  meat  to 
the  departed  friends,  but  they  offer  fresh,  pure 
water  and  give  them  tea  every  hour.  They 
serve  the  meals  exactly  as  they  would  to  living 
guests,  even  supplying  chop-sticks." 

"  It  is  something  like  the  Indian  custom,  this 
giving  of  food  to  the  dead,"  remarked  Mary  Lee. 
"  Why  is  it  called  the  Feast  of  the  Lanterns  ?" 

"  Because  the  prettiest  sorts  of  lanterns  are 
hung  each  night  before  the  houses.  These  are 
in  special  shapes  and  have  a  peculiar  kind  of 
paper  fringe.  At  the  going  down  of  the  sun, 
torches  are  placed  in  the  ground  before  the 
earthly  homes  of  the  ghosts  so  that  they  may 
find  their  way.  Welcome  fires,  too,  are  seen  all 
along  the  shores  of  the  streams,  the  lakes  and 
the  sea  where  there  are  villages." 

"  How  perfectly  lovely,"  exclaimed  Nan. 

"  To  my  mind,"  Mr.  Harding  went  on,  "  the 


Crickets  and  Fireflies  231 

last  evening,  the  fifteenth  of  July,  is  decidedly 
the  most  interesting  of  all.  It  is  then  that  the 
priests  offer  food  to  those  poor  ghosts  who  have 
no  friends  to  give  them  anything,  and  it  is  the 
night  when  the  dance  of  Bon-odori  is  given." 

"  Oh,  I  should  like  to  see  that,"  said  Eleanor. 

"  But  the  most  beautiful  of  all  the  customs," 
Mr.  Harding  continued,  "  is  that  of  sending  out 
the  little  boats  of  farewell,  with  a  lantern  at  each 
prow  and  a  freightage  of  dainty  food.  In  these 
tiny  crafts  the  souls  of  the  ancestors  are  sup 
posed  to  return  to  their  ghostly  homes  by  way 
of  the  sea,  bearing  with  them  written  words  of 
loving  cheer." 

"  It  must  be  wonderful  to  see  all  the  little 
boats  afloat." 

"  It  is  a  thing  not  to  be  forgotten.  At  the 
present  time  it  is  forbidden  to  launch  them  on 
the  sea  at  the  open  ports,  but  in  isolated  regions 
they  are  still  sent  forth." 

"  It  is  all  the  most  fascinating  and  charming 
feast  that  we  have  heard  anything  about,"  de 
clared  Mary  Lee.  "  We  must  go  over  and  tell 
mother  and  the  rest  about  it.  They  will  want 
to  go  to  the  Bon-ichi,  of  course." 

"  I  will  go  with  you,"  said  Eleanor  jumping 
up. 

They  had  been  sitting  in  the  pretty  garden 
near  where  a  little  fountain  splashed  softly  over 


232  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

rocks  and  pebbles,  washing  the  feet  of  slender 
aquatic  plants  and  then  trickling  on  to  form  a 
small  pool  in  which  a  tiny  island  was  visible. 
Nan  would  have  followed  the  two  girls,  but  as 
Mr.  Harding  said,  "  Please  don't  go,"  she  sank 
back  again  into  her  seat.  She  would  yield  to 
the  temptation  this  once.  Jack  would  be  in 
evidence  that  evening  and  she  must  then  efface 
herself,  so  she  would  take  these  few  golden 
moments  for  her  very  own. 

"  I  want  you  to  go  with  me  to  the  Bon-ichi 
this  evening,"  said  Mr,  Harding.  "  Will  you  ?  " 

"Why,  yes,"  replied  Nan.  "We  are  all 
going,  aren't  we  ?  " 

"  But  you  will  go  with  me,  won't  you  ?  " 

Nan  laughed.  "  As  if  it  were  an  opera  or 
the  theatre  you  were  inviting  me  to,  I  suppose." 

"  Exactly."  He  spoke  quite  seriously  and 
Nan,  stealing  a  glance  at  him,  saw  that  he  looked 
very  grave  and  earnest. 

"  Oh,  very  well,  I  will  consider  myself 
specially  invited,"  she  replied  lightly,  "  though 
I  don't  see  what  special  difference  it  will  make." 

"  We  were  lost  in  the  crowd  that  night  at  the 
temple  festival  in  Tokyo,  you  remember." 

Nan  fidgeted  with  the  leaf  of  a  small  plant 
near  her.  It  made  her  very  happy  to  have  him 
talk  this  way,  yet  she  wished  he  would  not. 
No,  she  did  not  wish  he  would  not.  She  would 


Crickets  and  Fireflies  233 

like  to  be  lost  in  any  crowd  so  long  as  he  was 
by  her  side.  She  wondered  if  Jack  really  did 
like  him  so  very  much,  and  wasn't  it  disloyal 
to  Carter  to  encourage  Jack  to  smile  on  any 
one  else  ? 

Mr.  Harding  interrupted  these  conjectures  by 
repeating,  "You  do  remember,  don't  you?" 

For  answer  Nan  said,  "  I  have  the  wee  rabbit 
to  remind  me." 

"  And  Kamakura  ?  " 

"  I  have  this."  She  took  the  little  jade  fig 
ure  from  the  small  bag  she  carried  and  held  it 
out. 

Mr.  Harding  took  it  in  his  hand,  looked  at  it 
with  a  smile  and  handed  it  back  saying,  "  Will 
you  mind  very  much  being  lost  again  ?  " 

Nan  shot  him  a  swift  look.  She  felt  the  color 
rising  to  her  cheeks  as  she  answered,  "  I  will 
not  mind."  Then  fearful  of  further  temptation 
she  arose  and  fled,  not  even  turning  her  head 
as  Mr.  Harding  called  after  her,  "  Please,  Miss 
Nan,  don't  go.  Please  come  back." 

Back  she  would  not  come,  but  she  was  happy, 
happy.  She  would  let  herself  go  for  this  one 
time.  Surely  so  much  was  her  due.  In  a  lit 
tle  while  these  happy  days  would  be  over.  Mr. 
Harding  would  be  returning  to  his  work.  In 
the  meantime  let  him  choose  between  her  and 
the  younger  girl.  She  would  let  fate  decide. 


234  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

Why  Mr.  Harding  had  gone  so  far  as  to  ven 
ture  on  such  an  invitation,  Eleanor  might  have 
explained.  She  adored  Nan  and  had  charged 
her  brother  with  fickleness.  Had  asked  why 
he  treated  Nan  with  such  coldness  when  at  first 
the  two  had  seemed  to  be  the  best  of  friends. 
He  had  replied  that  it  was  all  Nan's  own  do 
ings,  that  she  had  turned  the  cold  shoulder,  and 
that  he  could  but  accept  his  position.  "  I  think 
she  wishes  me  to  understand  that  some  one  else 
has  a  prior  claim,"  he  said  at  last. 

Eleanor  considered  this  before  she  replied 
"  I  don't  believe  a  word  of  it.  I  am  quite  sure 
she  is  not  engaged  to  any  one,  but  I  shall  make 
it  my  business  to  find  out  from  Mary  Lee.  If 
she  isn't  and  even  though  she  may  be  interested 
in  some  other  man,  I  don't  see  why  you  haven't 
as  good  a  chance  as  he  has.  There  isn't  a  girl 
in  the  world  I  would  rather  have  for  my  sister, 
Neal,  old  boy." 

"  You  are  a  trump,  Nell,"  returned  her  brother, 
but  he  did  not  say  that  there  was  no  girl  he 
would  rather  she  should  have  for  a  sister,  an 
omission  which  Eleanor  thought  of  in  the  light 
of  after  events. 

By  some  hokus-pokus,  Jack  found  herself  in 
the  society  of  Mr.  Montell  when  they  all  started 
off  for  the  Bon-ichi.  This  young  man  had  come 
up  with  Neal  Harding,  and  it  is  to  Eleanor's 


Crickets  and  Fireflies  235 

credit  that  she  managed  to  hand  him  over  to 
Jack  rather  than  to  accept  his  escort  for  herself. 
Jack  did  not  mind  the  experience  in  the  least, 
although  if  it  had  been  given  her  to  choose,  she 
would  have  selected  Mr.  Harding. 

Between  the  flickering  light  of  lanterns  and 
torches  all  the  way  down  the  street  moved  a 
crowd  of  people  and  soon  the  party  of  Amer 
icans  became  a  part  of  the  throng,  themselves, 
though  soberly  clad,  conspicuous  above  the  lit 
tle  women  in  bright  garments  and  the  small 
men  in  blue  or  black  or  gray.  In  spite  of  this, 
Nan  and  her  companion  were  soon  separated 
from  the  rest.  They  had  stopped  long  before  a 
booth  where  were  sold  lotus  flowers  and  leaves 
for  the  ceremony  of  the  morrow. 

They  lingered,  too,  to  look  at  the  bundles  of 
hemp  sticks,  the  crude  dishes  of  earthenware, 
made  especially  for  the  ghostly  visitors.  As 
they  turned  away  from  these  last,  Mr.  Harding 
looked  down  with  a  smile.  "  Now  we  are 
alone,"  he  said  with  a  smile. 

Nan  understood.  Who  is  so  alone  as  in  a 
crowd  ?  Some  distance  ahead  she  caught  sight, 
once  in  a  while,  of  the  colonel's  soldierly  figure 
towering  up  above  his  companions,  and  once  or 
twice  she  could  see  Jack's  hat,  and  her  spark 
ling  face  turned  gaily  toward  her  escort. 

"  We  have  gone  back  to  the  temple  fair  at 


236  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

Tokyo,  I  hope,"  said  Mr.  Harding  as  Nan  grew 
more  and  more  expansive  and  chatty. 

"  We  won't  talk  about  goings  back,"  returned 
she  lightly.  "  It  is  always  better  to  go  ahead. 
What  is  done  is  done.  We  can  control  the  fu 
ture  somewhat,  but  we  cannot  help  the  past." 

"  That  sounds  like  one  of  Confucius'  philoso 
phies.  I  accept  the  lesson  it  holds." 

Just  what  did  he  mean  by  that?  Nan  felt 
that  she  had  been  more  didactic  than  wise  and 
wished  she  had  said  something  else.  She  must 
be  more  guarded.  She  forgot  her  introspec 
tions  in  the  beauty  of  the  things  to  be  seen  at 
the  next  stall :  wonderful  lanterns  of  most  beau 
tiful  shapes  and  colors,  although  there  were 
some  that  were  a  pure  luminous  white  and 
these  were  intended  for  the  cemeteries.  They 
stood  long  looking  at  them  but  in  time  moved 
on  to  where  queer  little  figures  made  of  straw 
were  offered  for  sale.  "  What  in  the  world  are 
these?"  inquired  Nan. 

"  These  are  horses  for  the  ghosts  to  ride  and 
oxen  to  work  for  them,"  her  companion  told  her, 

"  How  queer,  how  very  queer,  and  what  is 
that  on  the  next  stall?" 

"That  is  incense." 

A  little  further  along  they  came  upon  Jean 
and  Mary  Lee  all  absorbed  in  a  display  of  tiny 
horsehair  cages,  from  which  twinkled  and 


Crickets  and  Fireflies  237 

sparkled  myriads  of  lights.  Alongside  of  these 
were  larger  cages,  though  small  enough,  of 
bamboo  from  whose  interiors  the  strident  notes 
of  great  green  crickets  came  incessantly. 

"Aren't  they  darling?"  cried  Jean  enthu 
siastically  as  Nan  came  up.  "  You  can  get  a 
cricket  and  a  cage  for  two  cents,  and  for  one 
cent  you  can  buy  fifteen  fireflies  in  a  cage. 
Mary  Lee  and  I  are  getting  ever  so  many." 

" What  for?"  inquired  Nan. 

"Oh,  just  to  give  them  their  freedom.  We 
hate  to  see  the  poor  little  creatures  caged.  The 
cages  are  so  curious  that  we  want  those  any 
how." 

"Have  they  any  religious  fitness?"  Nan 
asked  Mr.  Harding. 

"  Oh,  no,  they  are  only  for  the  children." 

Nan  concluded  that  she  must  have  a  cage, 
too,  and  bore  away  a  galaxy  of  twinkling  stars 
which  she  declared  she  would  make  a  ceremony 
of  liberating. 

Then  while  Mr.  Harding  told  her  a  pretty 
tale  of  how  the  fireflies  came  to  exist  at  all, 
and  then  wandered  off  into  other  folk-lore,  they 
moved  slowly  out  of  the  seething  crowd  to  find 
their  way  into  shadowy  groves  and  at  last  to 
come  upon  a  shrine  before  which  lights  were 
burning  but  where  no  one  worshiped,  for  it 
seemed  quite  deserted. 


238  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

"  If  we  could  but  reach  Kwannon-with-the- 
Horse's-Head,"  said  Mr.  Harding,  "we  could 
send  up  a  prayer  for  the  animals  which  have 
died,  and  Kwannon  might  answer." 

"And  where  is  Kwannon-with-the-HorseV 
Head  ?  " 

"  Away  down  near  Izumo.  I  have  seen  the 
shrine  and  it  seemed  a  very  pleasant  thing  to 
think  that  these  people  cared  to  remember  the 
welfare  of  their  animals,  and  to  want  them  to 
enter  a  better  state  after  the  trials  of  this. 
Their  religion  seems  very  fanciful  and,  to  us, 
full  of  all  sorts  of  errors,  but  one  comes  across 
very  beautiful  customs  every  now  and  then." 

Nan  knelt  before  the  little  shrine  and  opened 
her  cage  of  fireflies.  One  after  another  found 
its  freedom,  darting  out  and  floating  up  into 
the  dimness  of  further  distance.  They  stood 
watching  them  glimmering  fitfully  under  the 
dark  trees.  "  They  seem  like  departing  souls, 
themselves,"  said  Nan.  "  They  make  me  think 
of  *  Vital  spark  of  heavenly  flame.'  " 

"  Then  you  have  found  in  them  a  symbol  that 
the  Japanese  seem  not  to  have  discovered.  I 
knew  you  would  surprise  me  with  something  of 
the  kind." 

"  How  did  you  know  ?  " 

"  I  divined  it  as  one  sees  with  the  eyes  of  his 
spirit."  • 


Crickets  and  Fireflies  239 

"There  is  one  poor  little  firefly  left,"  said 
Nan  suddenly  observing  a  faint  glimmer  still 
coming  from  the  tiny  cage.  "  I  am  afraid  he  is 
hurt.  If  I  knew  what  to  feed  him  on  I  would 
take  him  home  and  keep  him  till  he  is  able  to 
fly.'1 

"They  feed  the  crickets  on  eggplant  and 
melon  rind.  We  can  get  some  on  the  way  back, 
or  we  can  find  out  what  to  give  this  little  fellow." 

"Then  that  is  what  we  must  do,  though  I 
wonder  if  we  take  him  so  far  away  if  he  can 
find  his  way  back  to  his  companions.  Do  you 
suppose  he  will  want  to  ?  Or  does  it  make  no 
difference  to  a  vital  spark  where  it  is  liber 
ated  ? " 

"  I  don't  imagine  it  will  make  any  difference. 

I  know  my  soul  could  find  its  way  to "    He 

stopped  short  fearing  he  was  growing  too  bold. 

"  To  where  ?  '   asked  Nan. 

"  To  its  kindred  soul,"  was  the  reply  which 
was  not  exactly  what  was  first  intended. 

Nan  sighed.  It  was  all  so  dreamily  mys 
terious  out  there  in  the  mild  warm  air  under 
the  trees.  It  was  a  great  temptation  to  stay 
and  listen  to  perhaps  more  daring  speeches. 
They  were  both  silent  for  a  little  while,  Nan 
watching  the  feeble  glimmer  of  the  imprisoned 
insect,  and  Mr.  Harding  watching  her  in  the 
light  of  the  lantern  hung  before  the  shrine.  "  It 


240  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

is  very  lovely  here,"  said  Nan  at  last,  "but  I 
think  we  should  go  back." 

"  Must  we  ?     I  could  stay  forever." 

"It  is  very  lovely,"  repeated  Nan,  but  she 
began  to  move  away  from  the  spot. 

They  passed  a  temple  where  people  were 
coming  and  going  and  heard  the  clanging  of 
its  gong,  the  shuffle  of  feet  upon  the  stairway 
leading  to  it,  the  murmur  of  voices.  "  Shall 
we  go  up  ?  "  asked  Mr.  Harding. 

Nan  shook  her  head.  "  No,  I  don't  care  to, 
do  you?" 

"No,  I  would  rather  stay  a  little  longer  in 
the  shadow  of  my  dreams."  They  stood  apart 
for  a  moment  watching  the  moving  throng,  and 
then  they  turned  away,  each  dwelling  in  a  world 
far  away  from  that  which  they  saw,  the  land  of 
Heart's  Desire. 

For  some  reason,  Nan  noticed  that  whenever 
Jack  started  off  with  Mr.  Harding  alone,  after 
the  night  of  the  Bon-ichi,  she  was  not  allowed 
to  go  far  without  being  joined  by  either  Mary 
Lee  or  Eleanor,  but  when  she,  herself,  happened 
to  come  upon  either  of  these  two  latter  in  the 
young  man's  company,  some  mysterious  errand 
would  take  one  or  the  other  to  another  part  of 
the  house  or  grounds.  She  was  too  happy  to 
search  very  far  for  the  cause  of  this  and  ac 
cepted  what  fate  brought  her  in  the  way  of  a 


Crickets  and  Fireflies  241 

t£te-a-tete.  That  it  was  anything  more  than 
accident  she  did  not  ask,  that  it  was  really  a 
conspiracy  she  did  not  for  a  moment  imagine. 
For  one  short  week  she  would  enjoy  herself  and 
then  let  come  what  must. 

The  last  day  of  the  Feast  of  Lanterns  was 
the  great  one.  On  its  morning  Mary  Lee  came 
to  her.  "  I  want  you  to  do  something  for  me, 
Nan,"  she  said.  "  I  suppose  you  will  think  it 
is  foolish,  and  of  course  I  don't  in  the  least  be 
lieve  in  these  queer  religions,  for  who  could? 
But  I  do  want  to  do  one  thing.  It  seems  as  if 
somehow  Phil  might  know  that  I  am  sending 
him  a  message  and  it  would  comfort  me  to  pre 
tend.  I  want  to  launch  a  little  boat  on  the 
river  this  evening.  Will  you  come  with  me?" 

"  Of  course  I  will,"  said  Nan  heartily.  "  I 
don't  think  it  is  foolish  at  all.  I  should  feel  ex 
actly  the  same  under  the  circumstances.  Where 
will  you  get  the  boat  ?  " 

"  Oh,  I  have  it.  I  managed  all  that.  I  shall 
not  do  as  the  Japanese  do,  of  course,  and  load 
it  with  food.  I  shall  only  write  a  little  letter 
and  shall  send  out  my  boat  with  the  lantern  on 
it.  I  hope  Phil  will  know,"  she  said  wistfully. 

Nan's  eyes  filled  with  tears.  This  was  the 
romance  of  Mary  Lee's  life  she  understood.  All 
the  poetry  and  romance  of  her  nature  was  cen 
tred  in  the  memory  of  the  young  lover  she  had 


242  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

lost.  "  I  am  sure,  if  our  dear  angels  know  any 
thing  of  what  we  do,  he  will  know,"  she  an 
swered  her  sister  gently.  "Are  we  not  com 
passed  about  by  a  cloud  of  witnesses?"  she 
added.  "  He  must  know,  Mary  Lee." 

"  I  am  glad  you  remembered  that,"  returned 
her  sister.  "It  is  comforting.  I  will  come  for 
you,  shall  I  ?  or  will  you  come  for  me  ?  " 

"  Whichever  you  say." 

"  Perhaps  you'd  better  come  for  me,  then  we 
can  steal  away  by  ourselves  more  easily.  I 
know  just  the  spot." 

The  sun  had  set,  but  there  was  still  light  in 
the  sky,  when  Mary  Lee  and  Nan  set  out  for  a 
secluded  place  along  the  riverside.  The  little 
straw  boat  which  Mary  Lee  carried  was  care 
fully  screened  from  view  and  it  was  not  till  they 
reached  the  river's  brink  that  she  took  it  from 
its  wrappings  to  set  it  afloat  with  its  tiny  lan 
tern  and  the  written  message  of  love  and  long 
ing.  Very  carefully  Mary  Lee  lighted  the 
small  lantern,  very  cautiously  set  the  tiny  craft 
afloat  and  watched  it  drift  off  adown  the  cur 
rent  to  join  the  fleet  further  along.  The  twin 
kling  lights  from  many  another  frail  bark  showed 
that  a  host  of  phantoms  were  supposedly  mov 
ing  out  upon  the  current  to  find  the  sea  at  last. 

The  two  girls  stood  silently  watching  the 
boat  slowly  making  its  way  down-stream. 


Crickets  and  Fireflies  243 

When  its  tiny  spark  at  last  vanished  around  a 
bend  in  the  river  Mary  Lee  turned  away  with  a 
quick  sob.  "  Sometimes  I  feel  as  if  I  could  not 
bear  it,"  she  said. 

Nan  put  her  arms  lovingly  around  the 
younger  girl  and  laid  her  cheek  against  the  fair 
hair.  "  I  know,  I  know,"  she  whispered,  "  but 
he  is  always  there,  dear,  and  always  yours." 

"  Yes,"  returned  the  other,  "  and  that  is  all 
that  comforts." 

"  Suppose  you  had  been  obliged  to  give  him 
up  to  some  one  else,  loving  him  as  you  did, 
wouldn't  it  have  been  harder?" 

"  I  don't  know.  Perhaps.  Yes,  he  is  mine, 
forever  mine,  and  he  may  not  be  very  far  away 
if  I  could  only  have  faith  to  realize  it.  I  shall 
think  he  does  know  and  is  glad  to  have  me  do 
what  I  have  done  to-night." 

They  returned  slowly  saying  little.  As  they 
neared  the  hotel,  they  saw  Jack  and  Mr.  Hard 
ing  sauntering  through  the  garden  paths. 
They  appeared  to  be  having  an  animated  con 
versation.  "Do  you  like  Mr.  Harding  as  much 
as  you  did  at  first?"  inquired  Mary  Lee. 

"  Oh,  yes,"  returned  Nan  in  as  indifferent 
a  manner  as  she  could  assume  though  she  felt 
the  color  rush  to  her  face.  Mary  Lee  stole  a 
glance  at  her,  and  remembered  what  Nan  had 
forgotten.  It  was  when  she  did  not  talk  freely 


244  Tne  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

of  any  special  man  that  she  might  be  counted 
on  as  feeling  the  deeper  interest.  Nan  rarely 
discussed  Neal  Harding  and  Mary  Lee  drew  her 
own  conclusions. 

"  I  wonder  what  Carter  would  say  if  he  saw 
Jack  now,"  she  said  after  a  pause. 

11  He  knows  what  Jack  is,"  replied  Nan,  "and 
moreover  I  don't  know  that  he  has  any  right 
to  criticize  her  actions.  We  only  assume  that 
he  has  any  claim.  Jack  has  never  said  so." 

"  No,  she  is  a  perfect  sphinx  upon  the  subject. 
Sometimes  I  think  she  doesn't  care  a  rap  for 
him  and  again  I  am  convinced  that  she  would 
never  consider  any  one  else." 

"  She  is  too  young  to  know  her  own  mind." 

"  I  knew  my  own  mind  when  I  was  younger 
than  she." 

"  Well,  I  think  she  ought  to  have  her 
chances." 

"  And  you  think  Neal  Harding  is  one  of 
them." 

"  I  think  it  within  the  bounds  of  possibility." 

"  Nonsense  ! " 

"  Why  nonsense  ?  He  attracts  her  and  I  think 
she  would  attract  him  if " 

"  If  what  ?  " 

"  If  propinquity  were  made  a  factor." 

"  Do  you  think  she  would  be  happy  married 
to  Neal  Harding?" 


Crickets  and  Fireflies  245 

"  Certainly.  Why  shouldn't  she  be  ?  He  is  a 
fine,  honorable  gentleman  with  a  good  mind  and 
with  excellent  prospects.  I  cannot  imagine  how 
any  one  could  find  fault  with  him." 

Mary  Lee  smiled  wisely.  "Oh,  I  am  not 
picking  flaws.  I  think  he  is  fine  but  I  don't 
concede  that  he  would  suit  Jack  in  the  least." 

"  Oh  !  "  Nan  seemed  a  little  bewildered,  but 
Mary  Lee,  watching  the  pair  wandering  around 
the  garden  together,  made  up  her  mind  to 
several  things  which  she  did  not  reveal  to  Nan. 

Jack  espied  her  sisters  as  they  came  forward. 
She  ran  to  meet  them  exclaiming :  "  Why, 
where  have  you  all  been  ?  We  have  been  look 
ing  all  over  for  you.  Mr.  Harding  wants  us  to 
see  the  great  dance,  the  dance  called  Bon-odori. 
Eleanor  and  the  rest  are  waiting  for  us.  The 
others  have  gone  on  ahead." 

There  was  nothing  to  do  but  follow  out  the 
suggestion  and  in  due  time  the  party  reached 
the  temple  court  where  the  strangely-fascinating, 
weird  dance  was  going  on.  It  was  one  of  those 
peculiar  religious  rites  performed  in  many 
countries  on  special  feast  days,  though  varying 
with  the  time  and  place,  a  quaint  and  rhythmical 
march,  accompanied  by  the  clapping  of  hands, 
the  beat  of  a  drum.  A  procession  of  maidens 
swaying,  turning,  stepping  lightly,  moving 
gracefully  around  the  temple  court ;  this  is  what 


246  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

they  saw.  Presently  others  joined  the  proces 
sion,  men  and  again  other  women.  Then  began 
the  songs,  curious  antiphonal  chants  rising  with 
more  and  more  volume  as  the  company  of 
marching  figures  grew  larger. 

"  It  reminds  me  of  some  strange  old  Scriptural 
rite,"  said  Mrs.  Corner  to  the  colonel.  "  One 
might  imagine  the  daughters  of  Israel  going 
out  to  meet  David,  or  dancing  before  the  golden 
calf.  It  is  very  Oriental,  but  really  very  beautiful. 
The  hands  are  very  expressive  and  the  rhythm 
is  perfect." 

"  I  have  seen  the  dance  done  in  different 
parts  of  Japan,"  returned  the  colonel,  "  and  it  is 
never  quite  the  same,  but  it  is  always  interest 
ing." 

They  tarried  till  a  booming  bell  gave  signal 
that  the  dance  was  over  and  then  they  joined 
the  throng  of  toddling  women  and  shuffling 
men  who  turned  toward  their  homes. 

"  To-morrow,"  said  the  colonel,  "  the  fisher 
men  can  go  out  again,  for  those  who  have 
parents  need  not  go  without  meat,  although 
those  who  have  lost  a  parent  must  wait  a  day 
longer  before  they  can  have  fish  to  eat." 

"  But  we  shall  have  fish,"  said  Mrs.  Craig 
with  decision.  And  so  ended  the  great  Festival 
of  the  Bonku. 


CHAPTER  XIV 
JEAN  VISITS 


CHAPTER  XIV 

JEAN    VISITS 

NAN  hung  the  tiny  cage  with  its  one  occu 
pant  outside  her  room  on  the  verandah  and  the 
next  morning  discovered  that  the  small  maker 
of  light  had  escaped  through  the  open  door. 
Later  in  the  day,  joy  itself  took  wings  with  the 
return  of  Neal  Harding  to  his  post.  He  had 
declared  that  he  would  see  them  all  again,  but 
as  he  would  remain  in  Tokyo,  to  which  place 
they  did  not  expect  to  go  again,  it  seemed  to 
Nan  that  the  end  of  her  summer  had  come.  He 
had  not  asked  her  to  write,  and  she  told  herself 
that  this  dream  was  ended,  ended  with  the  flit 
ting  of  the  ghostly  visitors  from  another  world. 
"  It  was  all  a  phantom  anyhow,"  she  sighed 
as  she  took  down  the  wee  cage  and  laid  it 
among  her  treasures.  She  wondered  if  Jack 
would  start  up  a  correspondence.  Jack  did  not 
like  to  write  letters,  to  be  sure,  but  she  was  one 
who  made  a  means  serve  her  ends  and  if  she 
really  did  like  Mr.  Harding  above  any  other 
man  she  had  met,  she  would  be  sure  to  find  a 
way  of  keeping  him  in  sight. 


250  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

A  few  days  later  Nan  happened  to  come  upon 
her  mother  and  aunt  deep  in  a  discussion  of 
further  plans.  "  You're  just  the  girl  we  want  to 
see,"  said  Mrs.  Corner.  "  Come,  sit  down  here 
and  talk  it  all  over  with  us.  We  feel  that  we 
should  be  thinking  of  starting  forth  again,  not 
because  we  are  tired  of  this  lovely  spot,  but  be 
cause  there  is  so  much  more  to  see,  and  one 
can  scarcely  expect  to  come  to  Japan  more 
than  once  in  a  lifetime.  You  and  Mary  Lee 
have  made  the  Craigs  a  long  visit  and  it  is 
time  that  should  be  ended.  Now  what  do  you 
think  we  should  make  our  next  point?  " 

Nan  gave  the  question  due  consideration. 
"  We  must  certainly  see  Kyoto,"  she  said  at 
last.  "It  is  such  a  very  old  city  and  was  the 
capital  before  Tokyo  became  so.  I  have  been 
told  that  it  is  the  most  interesting  city  in 
Japan." 

Mrs.  Corner  looked  at  Miss  Helen.  "Now 
that  is  quite  as  it  should  be.  Jean  has  had  an 
invitation  to  visit  there." 

"  She  has  ?    Who  has  asked  her  ?  " 

Mrs.  Corner  raised  her  voice  slightly  to  say, 
"  Jean,  dear,  come  in  here  and  bring  the  letter 
you  had  this  morning." 

Jean,  who  could  hear  perfectly  well  through 
the  thin  paper  partitions  of  the  room,  appeared 
presently  with  the  letter  in  her  hand.  It  was 


Jean  Visits  251 

written  on  a  very  long  sheet  of  paper,  orna 
mented  delicately  upon  its  surface  with  shadowy 
designs.  It  was  in  a  long  narrow  envelope, 
and  was  folded  over  and  over  many  times  in 
order  to  make  it  fit. 

"  It  is  from  Ko-yeda  Sannomiya,"  said  Jean. 
"  You  remember  her,  Nan  ?  She  was  the  little 
Japanese  girl  at  Rayner  Hall.  We  took  her  to 
Cloverdale  once  and  tried  to  be  nice  to  her. 
She  is  a  funny  little  thing,  and  some  of  the  girls 
fought  shy  of  her,  but  I  always  liked  her,  she 
was  so  sweet  and  gentle." 

"  And  has  she  come  back  home  ?  " 

"Yes,  and  lives  in  Kyoto.  She  heard  in 
some  roundabout  way  that  we  were  over  here 
and  had  the  sense  to  write  to  Bettersley  and 
ask  to  have  the  letter  forwarded.  It  has  been 
a  long  time  on  the  way,  of  course,  but  the  invi 
tation  stands  for  any  time  I  may  accept  it." 

"  I  don't  see  why  she  didn't  ask  me,  too," 
said  Jack  who  had  come  in. 

"  I  know,"  said  Mary  Lee ;  "  you  are  too  big, 
and  you  would  scare  her  family ;  besides  you 
would  fill  up  the  house  and  there  wouldn't  be 
room  for  any  one  else." 

"  Oh,  pshaw ! "  exclaimed  Jack,  "  I  am  no 
taller  than  Nan." 

"Well,  they  didn't  ask  her," 

"That   is   all   nonsense,"  replied   Jack.     "I 


252  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

suppose  the  real  reason  is  that  Jean  flocked 
with  her  more  than  I  did,  and  once  I  laughed 
at  her  for  some  funny  mistake  she  made.  I 
suppose  I  shouldn't  have  done  it  for  it  wasn't 
very  polite,  but  the  laugh  came  out  before  I 
thought." 

"  Are  you  going,  Jean  ?"  Nan  asked. 

"I  think  so.  It  is  quite  a  compliment,  I 
reckon,  and  I  ought  to  take  advantage  of  it, 
though  it  scares  me  rather  to  go  in  among  such 
exceedingly  foreign  people.  I  shall  only  stay 
a  day  or  so,  however,  and  I  don't  reckon  any 
thing  very  terrible  can  happen  in  that  time." 

"  So  then  it  is  settled,  is  it,  that  we  go  on  to 
Kyoto?"  said  Nan. 

"  It  will  be  pretty  warm,  I  suppose,  after 
these  delightful  mountains,"  remarked  Miss 
Helen  regretfully,  "  but  if  we  come  to  Japan  in 
summer  we  must  take  the  consequences.  At 
all  events  we  can  be  thankful  that  the  rainy 
season  is  over." 

"  I  wonder  what  Ko-yeda  means,"  said  Nan 
musingly,  as  she  handed  back  the  letter  to  Jean. 

"  It  means  a  slender  twig,"  Jean  informed 
her.  "  Ko-yeda  told  me  so  long  ago." 

"It  is  very  pretty,  especially  for  a  young 
girl,"  Nan  decided. 

In  spite  of  Eleanor's  protests  and  charges  of 
desertion,  and  of  Mrs.  Craig's  persuasions,  the 


Jean  Visits  253 

day  was  set  for  their  departure.  It  came  all 
too  soon.  The  evening  before,  Nan  made  a 
last  visit  to  the  temples  and  to  the  little  shrine 
where  she  had  set  free  her  fireflies.  The  dis 
covery  that  Jack  had  received  a  letter  from  Mr. 
Harding  that  very  morning  did  not  give  her  a 
very  serene  state  of  mind,  but  in  spite  of  that 
she  felt  a  melancholy  satisfaction  in  visiting  the 
places  where  she  had  been  so  happy.  The 
booths  had  departed  from  the  streets  and  the 
crowd  had  dwindled  to  the  usual  number,  but 
in  the  garden,  which  held  many  a  dear  memory, 
the  water  still  lapped  the  slim  reeds  and  the 
nightingale  still  repeated  its  song,  not  a  long 
sustained,  nor  so  full  a  strain  as  she  had  heard 
in  Italy,  but  nevertheless  a  lovelier  one  to  her 
because  of  association.  Here  they  two  had  sat 
and  listened  on  more  than  one  evening  when 
the  air  was  soft  and  balmy  and  when  the  scent 
of  lilies  came  to  them.  "  Nevermore,  never 
more,"  was  the  only  refrain  which  Nan's  heart 
could  hear. 

Eleanor  found  her  in  the  little  summer-house 
where  they  all  had  spent  so  many  gay  and 
happy  hours. 

"  I  could  weep  when  I  think  of  your  leaving 
me,  Nan,"  she  said.  "I  used  to  be  awfully 
fond  of  you  there  at  Bettersley  but  I  have  en 
larged  the  borders  of  the  place  you  occupied  in 


254  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

my  heart  and  now  you  take  up  such  a  lot  of 
room  that  I  don't  see  how  I  can  let  you  go." 

"  Better  come  along,"  said  Nan  lightly. 

"  Do  you  really  mean  it  ?  " 

It  had  not  occurred  to  Nan  before,  but,  as 
she  turned  the  plan  over  in  her  mind,  she  was 
pleased  with  it.  "  Why  not  ?  "  she  said. 

"  I'd  simply  love  to.  Of  course  I  must  see 
all  I  can  of  Japan,  and  Aunt  Nora  wouldn't 
leave  the  colonel,  neither  would  he  leave  her, 
if  he  could,  which  he  can't.  As  for  Neal  he  is 
not  to  be  depended  upon  except  upon  occa 
sions.  I  don't  in  the  least  see  why  I  shouldn't 
go  with  you,  for  a  time  anyhow.  I  know  Aunt 
Nora  will  say  I  must.  Are  you  really  in  earnest, 
Nan,  and  do  you  think  your  mother  and  aunt 
would  consent  to  let  me  hang  on  to  your  skirts  ?  " 

"  I  am  sure  they  would  be  delighted.  You 
all  have  been  mighty  nice  to  us,  Nell  Harding, 
and  even  if  we  didn't  like  you  so  powerful 
much  as  we  do  we'd  say,  '  Come  along/  " 

"  Don't  talk  of  our  having  been  nice.  Why, 
my  dear,  you  all  have  been  the  whole  show 
this  summer.  You  have  simply  lifted  us  all  out 
of  stupid  monotony  into  delirious  excitement." 

An  hour  later  it  was  all  settled  that  Eleanor 
should  be  one  of  the  party  and  after  a  whirl  of 
packing  on  her  part,  she  started  off  for  Kyoto 
with  the  Corners  the  very  next  day. 


Jean  Visits  255 

After  all  it  was  found  that  Kyoto  would  be 
more  easily  reached  by  way  of  Tokyo  than  by 
any  other  route  and  in  the  latter  city  was  made 
the  stay  of  a  night.  It  brought  Mr.  Harding 
post  haste  to  see  them  all,  but,  as  luck  would 
have  it,  Nan  was  laid  up  with  a  headache  and 
could  not  appear.  She  insisted  upon  going  on 
the  next  morning,  and  so  Tokyo  brought  her 
no  added  memories.  At  the  quiet  European 
hotel  in  Kyoto,  Jean  met  her  late  schoolfellow 
and  was  borne  off  without  delay. 

She  made  a  little  wry  face  over  her  shoulder 
as  she  said  good-bye  to  her  sisters,  but  Jack 
was  very  envious  of  her  opportunity  and  be 
moaned  her  luck  in  not  having  won  Ko-yeda's 
regard.  "  It  doesn't  make  it  any  better  to  tell 
me  it  is  my  own  fault,"  she  said  to  Mary  Lee, 
who  reminded  her  of  the  fact.  "  Never  mind,  I 
will  have  some  sort  of  adventure  before  I  leave 
this  town  ;  you  see  if  I  don't." 

However  reluctantly  Jean  started  forth,  noth 
ing  could  have  exceeded  the  gracious  welcome 
she  received  from  the  family  of  Ko-yeda.  Mrs. 
Sannomiya  bowed  to  the  floor,  likewise  did 
Grandmother  Sannomiya,  as  well  as  every  one 
else  in  the  establishment.  Into  a  fresh,  sweet 
room  covered  with  mats  of  rice  straw  she  was 
ushered,  a  silken  cushion  was  placed  for  her 
and  she  was  at  once  served  with  "  honorable 


256  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

tea,"  sweetmeats  and  cakes.  This  ceremony 
over,  she  was  taken  to  another  matted  room 
where,  as  she  told  her  sisters  afterward,  she 
hung  up  her  clothes  on  the  floor  and  listened  to 
what  they  were  saying  in  the  next  room.  After 
this  Ko-yeda  led  her  to  the  front  of  the  house 
which  did  not  face  the  street,  but  the  garden, 
and  a  charming  one  it  was.  Not  large,  but 
displaying  a  tiny  grotto,  a  miniature  pond 
where  goldfishes  and  little  turtles  lived,  and 
where,  at  this  season,  lovely  lotus  blooms 
floated.  Along  the  stone  paths  potted  plants 
were  set  and  in  one  spot  Ko-yeda  pointed  out 
with  pride  a  cherry  tree  which  was  the  garden's 
glory  in  spring.  It  was  not  a  very  big  place 
but  it  was  admired  and  beloved  by  the  whole 
family  from  the  opening  of  the  first  budlet  to  the 
falling  of  the  scarlet  leaves  from  a  baby  maple 
tree.  The  verandah  of  the  house  overlooked 
the  garden  rather  than  the  street. 

Ko-yeda's  pleasure  in  her  company  was 
boundless.  She  spoke  English  well  and  chat 
tered  away  asking  innumerable  questions  of 
this  and  that  one  and  inquiring  all  about  what 
Jean  had  seen  in  Japan.  "  You  are  traveled 
more  than  I,"  she  said.  "  Never  to  Nikko  have 
I  been.  I  go  some  of  the  day.  You  see  I  do 
not  mean  be  as  other  Japanese  girl.  I  am  stu 
dent  of  America  and  I  very  free  in  my  think- 


Jean  Visits  257 

ing  of  what  I  mean  do,  My  grandmother 
frown  and  say  I  naughty  little  girl,  for  that  I 
wish  no  be  like  the  honorable  ancestor.  She 
Christian,  too,  but  she  cannot  forget  the  ancestor. 
For  myself,  I  like  better  remember  my  present 
ones." 

"Do  you  think  you  will  marry,  Ko-yeda?" 
asked  Jean. 

"  I  cannot  say.  I  would  not  like  to  think. 
It  is  not  respectable  for  me  here  in  Japan  to  do 
so.  In  your  country  it  is  opposite.  You  marry 
some  of  the  day  ?  " 

"  Oh,  dear  me,  I  don't  know.  You  may  not 
believe  it,  Ko-yeda,  and  I  would  not  like  to  con 
fess  it  to  my  sisters  even,  but  I  have  never  yet 
been  in  love,  though  I  am  eighteen." 

Ko-yeda  laughed  merrily.  "  You  should  be 
as  I  am.  Some  day  when  come  a  good  Chris 
tian  somebodies  to  my  father  and  mother  and 
say  I  wish  Ko-yeda  for  my  son,  then  perhaps  I 
think,  but  I  shall  wait  till  that  day.  I  will  not 
marry  any  but  my  own  countryman,  I  sup 
pose,  and  I  do  not  wish  other,  but  I  wish  Chris 
tian." 

"  Of  course  you  do.  Will  you  have  to  wait 
on  your  mother-in-law,  then  ?  " 

"  Oh,  yes.  My  mother  do  the  same.  I  will 
do  unless  perhaps  is  adopted  a  young  mans  to 
my  family.  I  think  will  be  this  for  we  have  no 


258  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

son.  Then  is  my  mother  my  mother-in-law." 
She  laughed  merrily. 

"  Oh,  I  hope  it  will  turn  out  that  way,"  said 
Jean  who  had  her  own  opinions  of  Japanese 
mothers-in-law,  and  who  would  have  been  sorry 
to  see  her  little  friend  occupy  the  position  that 
some  young  wives  must. 

Ko-yeda  was  a  dainty,  pretty  little  person, 
with  small  oval  face,  very  dark  brown,  not  black, 
hair,  a  clear  skin  over  which  sometimes  crept 
a  soft  rosy  tint,  soft  dark  eyes,  a  small  mouth 
and  delicate  little  hands.  Her  dress  was  of 
pale  blue  crape  with  a  handsome  obiy  or  sash 
confining  the  kimono.  The  sash  was  sub 
tly  brilliant  but  not  gaudy.  Altogether  Jean 
thought  her  a  charming  figure,  much  more  so 
in  her  native  costume  than  she  had  been  at 
school  in  European  dress.  So  much  could  not 
be  said  of  the  grandmother  who  looked 
shrunken  and  yellow,  whose  teeth  were  black 
ened  and  who  wore  a  sombre  robe  of  gray.  "  I 
wonder  if  Ko-yeda  will  look  like  that  some 
day,"  was  Jean's  thought  as  she  was  escorted 
in  to  take  dinner. 

This  was  served  to  her  upon  a  little  lacquered 
table  about  a  foot  high  while  she  ate  seated  on 
a  flat  cushion  laid  upon  the  matted  floor. 

There  was  cold  soup  and  stewed  fish  and  rice 
into  which  raw  eggs  were  broken.  There  was 


Jean  Visits  259 

raw  fish,  too,  served  with  soy,  and  there  was 
chicken  and  some  queer  sort  of  meat  which 
Jean  did  not  recognize.  Indeed  the  sweetish 
sauces  served  with  nearly  everything  rendered 
most  of  the  dishes  unpalatable  to  her,  but  she 
could  eat  the  rice  and  the  chicken  and  managed 
to  taste  the  other  dishes.  In  consideration  of 
her  preferences,  there  was  real  bread,  and  Ko- 
yeda  had  prepared  with  her  own  hands  a  pud 
ding  which  she  presented  anxiously.  Of  course 
Jean  praised  it  and  really  but  for  this  quite  sub 
stantial  dish,  might  have  fared  rather  badly. 
There  was  tea,  of  course,  and  various  sweet 
meats,  not  very  attractive  to  a  foreigner. 

"  If  you  show  me  I  make  some  of  the  Ameri 
can  somethings  for  you,"  said  Ko-yeda. 

"  Where  is  your  kitchen?"  asked  Jean. 

Ko-yeda  laughed.  "  We  have  not  like  you, 
for  we  use  the  hibachi  much.  I  show  you  our 
cook  place  and  the  go-down  and  all  that." 

So  they  went  on  a  voyage  of  exploration. 
The  go-down  or  kura  Jean  saw  to  be  a  sort  of 
storehouse  where  many  things  were  placed  for 
safety  against  fire,  only  too  frequent  in  the  cities 
of  Japan.  The  kura  was  built  of  bamboo  and 
wood  and  was  covered  two  feet  thick  with  clay 
so  that  it  was  quite  fire-proof.  The  little  garden 
which  Jean  first  saw  led  into  another  and  she 
was  surprised  to  see  how  many  rooms  were  in 


260  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

the  rambling  house,  or  at  least  how  many  there 
could  be  when  screens  were  drawn.  There 
were  numerous  little  maids  at  work  here  and 
there  and,  as  Ko-yeda  led  her  guest  this  way 
and  that,  she  caught  glimpses  of  cool,  quiet, 
dimly -lighted  places  where  different  mem 
bers  of  the  family  were  squatting  on  the 
floor, — Ko-yeda's  mother  busy  with  some  deli 
cate  embroidery,  her  grandmother  arranging  a 
vase  of  flowers,  her  father  bending  over  a  table 
with  a  brush  and  a  long  sheet  of  paper  upon 
which  he  made  deft  marks  with  great  rapidity. 
He  was  writing  a  letter,  Ko-yeda  told  her. 
Upon  entering  the  house  from  the  garden,  they 
took  off  their  shoes  and  Ko-yeda  provided  Jean 
with  a  pair  of  tabi,  a  queer  kind  of  sock,  foot-mit 
tens  Jean  called  them,  for  instead  of  a  place  for 
the  thumb  was  one  for  the  big  toe.  As  they  went 
through  the  corridors  and  peeped  into  one  after 
another  of  the  rooms,  Jean  saw  how  very  simple 
a  Japanese  home  could  be.  Even  the  best  room, 
the  guest  room  as  it  was  called,  had  in  it  only 
a  number  of  flat  silk-covered  cushions  to  sit  or 
kneel  on,  a  couple  of  small  chests  of  drawers, 
lamps  with  pretty  shades,  some  folding  screens, 
a  shining  mirror  of  steel,  and  a  few  of  the  small 
lacquered  tables.  In  several  of  the  rooms  were 
alcoves  which  Ko-yeda  called  tokonoma  and 
chigai-dana. 


Jean  Visits  261 

"In  the  day  of  old,"  said  Ko-yeda,  "the 
great  gentlemans  of  the  house  would  use  to  sit 
before  these.  We  place  here  our  decoration 
for  the  day,  in  the  one,  our  kakemono  and  the 
flowers ;  in  the  other  a  something  pretty  which 
we  like,  a  vase,  a  carvings,  what  you  will.  I 
show  you.  To-day  because  of  your  coming  I  am 
wish  of  our  best.  I  think  you  like  it  maybe." 
She  took  her  into  the  room  where  a  panel  pic 
ture  hung ;  it  showed  a  pair  of  birds  exquisitely 
painted  upon  white  satin,  the  branch  upon 
which  they  sat  being  perfect  in  detail  and  the 
birds'  feathers  wonderfully  wrought.  "I  re 
member  you  teach  me  '  Birds  of  a  feathers  flock 
together,' "  said  Ko-yeda. 

Jean  laughed.  She  had  forgotten,  but  how 
well  Ko-yeda  had  remembered  a  little  joke  of 
theirs.  In  front  of  the  kakemono  was  a  slender 
vase  in  which  was  a  single  spray  of  flowers. 
In  the  other  alcove  stood  a  beautiful  piece  of 
carved  ivory.  This  room  was  shaded  from  the 
outside  glare  of  the  sun  by  sliding  windows 
covered  with  paper  through  which  the  light  fell 
softly.  Beyond  were  smaller  apartments  and 
above  stairs  were  still  more,  bath-rooms  among 
them.  The  place  seemed  very  cool  and  spa 
cious  and  peaceful.  Every  one  was  kindness  it 
self  and  all  tried  in  every  way  to  make  Ko-yeda's 
guest  feel  at  home. 


262  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

The  next  meal  was  a  more  elaborate  one. 
There  were  several  kinds  of  soup,  eels,  lobster, 
more  fish,  vegetables  and  then  rice  served  from 
a  large  lacquered  box.  There  were  odd  sweets 
and  some  very  delicate  and  delicious  cakes. 
The  sweetmeats  were  in  various  forms,  lotus 
flowers,  and  little  brown  twigs,  green  leaves 
and  the  like,  among  them.  It  was  all  very  odd 
and  pleasant.  Jean  was  glad  that  she  and  her 
sisters  had  experimented  with  chop-sticks  as 
she  felt  herself  less  awkward  with  them.  They 
were  really  not  so  very  difficult  to  manage  and 
they  all  praised  her  use  of  them.  Of  course  the 
honorable  tea  had  to  form  a  part  of  the  meal, 
and  after  this  was  taken  and  the  obsequious 
servants  had  removed  the  dishes,  the  girls  went 
out  into  the  garden  where  Mr.  Sannomiya  was 
walking  around,  a  paper  umbrella  over  his  head 
and  a  large  fan  in  his  hand.  "  My  father,  he 
dress  European  and  my  mother  too,  when  they 
go  out,"  Ko-yeda  explained,  "  but  at  home  we 
all  feel  more  comfort  in  the  native  dress." 

"  I  think  it  is  much  prettier  than  ours,"  said 
Jean.  "  I  wish  you  would  not  give  it  up." 

"  But  my  father  so  ashamed  to  have  Western 
man  say  he  what  you  call  a  rear  number." 

Jean  smiled.     "  A  back  number,  you  mean  ?  " 

"  Oh,  yes,  a  back  number.  I  thank  you.  I 
am  forgetting  my  English.  He  say  we  must 


GLAD  SHE  HAD  EXPERIMENTED  WITH  CHOP-STICKS 


Jean  Visits  263 

not  appear  like  the  old  Japan  which  shut  the 
door  upon  all  progress.  If  we  wish  be  like  the 
rest  of  world  we  must  do  as  the  other  nations 
and  so  we  wear  the  dress  so  to  show  that  we 
are  not  behind  in  things." 

As  the  girls  came  up  Mr.  Sannomiya  bowed 
very  low  and  said  that  he  was  honored  that 
Jean  should  come  to  his  poor  mean  house  to 
see  his  ugly  and  uninteresting  daughter.  Jean 
was  a  little  startled  at  the  remark  as  translated 
by  Ko-yeda,  but  her  friend  laughed  and  said, 
"  It  is  but  the  way  we  speak ;  you  must  not 
mind  ;  I  know  you  are  not  accustomed." 

"  Do  please  say  something  nice  to  him  in 
your  own  way,"  returned  Jean.  "  Tell  him  how 
pleased  I  am  to  come  and  how  flattered  I  feel 
that  you  have  invited  me." 

This  was  quite  sufficient  material  for  Ko-yeda 
to  make  into  a  very  gracious  speech,  and  then 
with  much  ceremony  each  took  a  different  path 
around  the  garden. 

Later  on  came  callers — Ko-yeda's  elder  sis 
ter  and  her  husband  who  bowed  low  and 
bumped  their  heads  against  the  floor  upon  be 
ing  presented.  Jean  tried  to  respond  in  like 
manner,  but  felt  her  bow  was  very  awkward 
Mrs.  Sanzo,  as  well  as  her  husband,  was  in 
regulation  European  costume,  but  Jean  thought 
Ko-yeda  much  more  charming  in  her  delicate 


264  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

pink  crape  kirnono  and  obi  tied  in  an  immense 
bow  at  the  back.  The  funny  little  hunchy  man 
ner  of  walking  which  the  little  Japanese  woman 
displayed  was  not  suited  to  French  gowns  and 
hats,  Jean  thought.  However,  most  gracious 
and  sweet  was  Mrs.  Sanzo,  with  a  lovely  voice 
and  the  most  charming  smile.  She  could  speak 
a  little  English  and  made  her  sister  promise  to 
bring  Jean  to  see  her.  During  the  hour  that 
followed  the  arrival  of  these  visitors  others  came 
and  Jean  had  fairly  to  pinch  herself  to  discover 
if  she  were  not  dreaming  as  she  sat  curled  up 
on  a  little  cushion  listening  to  the  unfamiliar 
language  in  such  a  very  unfamiliar  kind  of 
house.  Not  any  more  familiar  was  the  appear 
ance  of  the  little  maids  who  came  in  from  time 
to  time  to  bring  refreshments,  and  who  knelt 
whenever  they  slid  open  the  fusuma,  or  screen, 
between  the  rooms  and  who  presented  their 
trays  of  sweetmeats,  or  the  pipes  and  tobacco 
for  the  gentlemen,  still  kneeling. 

But  at  last  bedtime  came.  Mrs.  Sannomiya 
clapped  her  hands  and  the  maids  again  ap 
peared  to  slide  the  fusuma  while  Ko-yeda  led 
the  way  through  the  corridors  to  an  upper 
room  where  piles  of  comfortables,  or  futons  as 
they  were  called,  had  been  laid  on  the  floor.  A 
little  pillow  had  been  provided  for  Jean  in  place 
of  the  hard  wooden  bolster  usually  considered 


Jean  Visits  265 

proper  for  a  lady.  This  because  her  hair  would 
be  disarranged  by  the  use  of  anything  different. 

It  was  a  warm  night  and  the  shoji  and  amado 
were  both  open  toward  the  garden,  though 
down-stairs  Jean  heard  them  putting  up  the 
wooden  shutters  called  amado,  and  knew  the 
house  was  thus  being  closed  for  the  night.  She 
could  hear  the  murmur  of  talk  around  her,  and 
the  plash  of  water  from  the  fountain  in  the 
garden.  There  was  a  queer  scent  of  incense  in 
the  air  and  this  mingled  with  the  odors  of  the 
garden  and  the  smoke  of  her  lamp  made  her 
realize  that  this  was  indeed  a  foreign  land.  She 
lay  under  her  canopy  of  mosquito  net,  a  very 
necessary  protection,  and  wished  that  Jack  were 
there  and  that  she  could  fly  across  the  great 
city  to  where  her  mother  and  sisters  were,  that 
she  might  kiss  them  all  good-night.  "  Well,  I 
am  glad  I  am  not  further  away,"  she  thought. 
"  Suppose  they  were  across  the  ocean.  I  might 
have  reason  for  feeling  homesick." 

The  next  day  came  a  round  of  entertain 
ments.  A  visit  to  Mrs.  Sanzo  where  there  was 
a  fat,  laughing,  slant-eyed,  cunning  baby,  ex 
actly  like  dolls  Jean  remembered  having  had 
as  a  child.  There  was  a  little  glimpse  of  the 
city,  and  a  call  at  one  of  the  mission  schools 
where  it  seemed  pleasant  to  find  American 
women  teachers  and  gentle  little  girl  pupils. 


266  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

Then  there  was  a  drive  to  the  country  to  see 
the  silk  spinners. 

"This  is  the  time  when  the  cocoons  are 
ready,"  Ko-yeda  said.  "  You  will  like  to  see  ?  " 

Indeed  Jean  would  and  so  they  drove  on  to 
where  some  lowly  little  cottages  made  a  village. 
The  doors,  even  the  fronts  of  the  houses,  were 
all  open,  and  inside  Jean  could  see  fluffy  piles 
of  pale  yellow  or  white  stuff  before  which  sat 
withered,  brown-faced  old  men  or  women  with 
rude  little  hand-reels  upon  which  they  wound 
the  delicate  thread.  More  than  once  the  girls 
alighted  to  watch  the  process,  Ko-yeda  speak 
ing  and  evidently  telling  about  Jean,  for  they 
eyed  her  with  eager  interest  and  one  gave  her 
a  soft  puffy  ball  of  the  silk  and  would  take  no 
return. 

There  was  more  than  one  stop,  for  no  excur 
sion  is  complete  without  a  cup  of  tea,  and  then 
back  to  the  city  to  another  meal  at  a  foot-high 
table,  more  ceremonious  bows  and  visits,  an 
other  night  upon  the  futons  with  the  insects 
shrilling  outside  in  the  garden  to  the  accom 
paniment  of  water  trickling  over  the  stones,  and 
the  mosquitoes  buzzing  outside  the  net,  then 
Jean  was  ready  for  her  own  people  and  her  own 
way  of  living.  She  would  see  Ko-yeda  ?  Oh, 
yes,  many  times  before  she  left  Kyoto,  and  they 
would  have  many  more  pleasant  talks. 


Jean  Visits  267 

She  went  away  laden  with  presents,  with  all 
the  servants  prostrating  themselves  at  each  side 
the  door,  and  with  an  impression  of  having 
lived  for  two  days  in  an  Arabian  Night  story. 


CHAPTER  XV 
A  MOCK  JAPANESE 


CHAPTER  XV 

A  MOCK  JAPANESE 

"  SlT  right  down  and  tell  us  all  about  it," 
said  Mary  Lee  as  Jean  appeared  before  the 
family  after  her  visit.  "Did  you  have  a  good 
time?" 

Jean  took  off  her  gloves  and  folded  them 
neatly.  "  I  had  a  most  interesting  time,"  she 
said.  "  I  never  knew  kinder,  more  hospitable 
people,  and  when  I  came  away  they  loaded  me 
with  gifts  till  I  was  so  embarrassed  I  didn't 
know  what  to  do.  Of  course  I  gave  all  the 
servants  something,  but  I  have  got  to  do  some 
thing  for  Ko-yeda  after  all  this." 

"  Where  are  your  presents  ? "  asked  Jack. 
"  Fetch  them  along  ;  we  want  to  see  what  they 
are  like." 

"  You  know  it  is  a  custom  to  give  presents  to 
a  departing  guest,"  said  Nan.  "They  always 
do  it,  and  it  is  in  accordance  with  the  station 
and  wealth  of  the  entertainer.  I  know  it  is 
very  overwhelming  sometimes  but  it  has  to  be 
endured." 

"  I'll    get   the   things  presently,"  said   Jean. 


272  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

"  Tell  me  what  you  all  have  been  doing  since  I 
left  you." 

"  We'll  do  that  when  you  have  told  your  tale, 
which  will  be  much  more  interesting.  How 
many  are  in  the  family  and  did  you  see  them 
all,  and  what  were  they  like  ?  "  Nan  asked  the 
questions. 

Jean  began  to  count  off  the  answers  on  her 
fingers.  "  In  the  family  there  are  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Sannomiya,  Grandmother  Sannomiya  and  Ko- 
yeda.  There  was  a  son  but  he  died  two  years 
ago  and  that  is  why  Ko-yeda  was  called  home. 
There  is  a  married  sister,  Mrs.  Sanzo  ;  she  is 
very  nice  and  has  a  darling  baby.  I  went  to 
her  house.  She  is  very  tiny  and  looked  like  a 
little  doll  in  her  dress  quite  like  ours.  Her 
husband  is  tiny,  too,  and  dresses  like  any  of  our 
men.  The  others  adopt  our  costume  when 
they  are  out,  but  at  home  they  go  back  to 
kimonos  and  all  that.  It  was  very  funny  to  see 
Mr.  Sannomiya  in  the  garden  with  a  big  fan 
and  an  umbrella.  The  old  grandmother  has 
blackened  teeth  and  is  the  most  important  per 
son  in  the  house.  Mrs.  Sannomiya  waits  on 
her  hand  and  foot,  and  they  all  hang  on  her 
words  as  if  she  were  an  oracle.  She  is  rather  a 
nice  old  person  but  I  can  imagine  that  a 
daughter-in-law  might  have  a  very  unpleasant 
time  of  it  in  some  households.'* 


A  Mock  Japanese  273 

"  Poor  Ko-yeda,"  said  Jack,  "  I  hope  she 
won't  have  any  hard  time." 

"  I  don't  believe  she  will,  for  she  told  me  that 
if  she  married  it  is  probable  that  her  husband 
would  be  adopted  into  the  family  to  take  the 
place  of  her  brother  who  died.  In  that  case,  he 
will  take  her  name  and  be  considered  a  true 
son.  His  own  people  won't  be  anything  at  all 
to  him." 

"  There  are  cases  not  unlike  that  in  our  own 
country,"  said  Eleanor.  "  I  have  known  men 
who  were  completely  weaned  from  their  own 
families  as  soon  as  they  were  married.  I  think 
a  woman  is  a  horrid  selfish  pig  to  completely 
absorb  a  man  that  way.  If  any  one  steals  Neal 
from  me  and  makes  him  indifferent  to  his  peo 
ple,  all  because  she  is  such  a  jealous  pig  she 
wants  him  all  to  herself,  I  shall  have  my  opinion 
of  her." 

They  all  laughed  at  Eleanor's  vehemence, 
but  only  Mary  Lee  noticed  Nan's  heightened 
color.  Mary  Lee  was  taking  notes  these  days. 

"  What  did  you  have  to  eat  ?  "  asked  Jack. 

"  Oh,  all  sorts  of  queer  stuff,  some  of  it  per 
fectly  impossible,"  Jean  told  her;  "  but  some  of 
it  was  very  good,  the  cakes  especially.  Ko- 
yeda  tried  to  have  some  English  food.  We 
actually  did  have  bread,  and  the  fish  was 
served  me  without  that  awful  sweet  sauce.  I 


274  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

didn't  starve."  She  went  on  with  her  account, 
Jack  taking  notes  rapidly  while  her  twin  talked. 

"What  on  earth  are  you  doing?"  queried 
Mary  Lee  as  Jack  scribbled  away. 

"  Oh,  I  am  just  getting  it  all  down  so  I  can 
use  the  material  in  the  future.  Jean  may  for 
get  some  of  it.  It  is  much  easier  to  get  hold  of 
it  now  when  I  have  nothing  else  to  do  ;  it  may 
save  me  lots  of  time  later  on.  I  can  make  a 
daily  or  a  weekly  or  some  kind  of  theme  of  it." 

Jean  told  about  her  drive  to  the  little  village 
where  she  had  seen  the  silk-spinning,  of  her 
callers,  of  the  routine  in  the  house  and  much 
that  the  others  found  interesting.  "  They  do 
things  in  the  most  contrary  fashion,"  she  dilated 
upon  her  subject.  "  They  push  the  eye  of  the 
needle  on  to  the  thread  ;  their  keys  always  turn 
in  the  opposite  direction  from  ours,  and  the 
other  day  I  was  watching  Mr.  Sannomiya  writ 
ing  a  letter.  Will  you  believe  it  ?  He  did  it  all 
backwards." 

"Go  on  and  get  your  things,"  urged  Nan. 
"  We  are  crazy  to  see  them." 

Jean  retired  and  presently  came  back  with 
her  treasures.  "This,"  she  said,  unrolling 
something  from  its  wrapping  of  first  soft  paper 
and  then  an  under  covering  of  fine  silk,  "  is 
what  Mr.  Sannomiya  gave  me."  She  displayed 
a  beautiful  silken  panel  charmingly  painted. 


A  Mock  Japanese  275 

"  It  is  a  kakemono^  you  know.  After  seeing 
those  lovely  cool  rooms  ours  do  seem  over 
crowded.  When  I  get  home  I  think  I  shall  fit 
up  a  room  in  the  wing  and  that  shall  be  a 
Japanese  room." 

"  Oh,  let  us  do  it,"  cried  Jack.  "  We  can  do 
just  as  the  Japanese  do  and  can  have  different 
decorations  for  different  days.  We  can  have 
tea  there  sometimes  and  wear  our  costumes, 
just  as  you  were  planning,  Nan." 

"  I  think  that  will  be  a  lovely  idea,"  agreed 
Mrs.  Corner ;  "  then  you  will  all  have  a  chance 
to  display  your  treasures." 

Jean  carefully  put  away  her  kakemono  and 
took  from  a  box,  sweetly  smelling  and  prettily 
decorated,  a  beautiful  Satsuma  vase.  "  This  is 
from  Grandmother  Sannomiya,"  she  announced. 

"  Such  a  beauty,"  said  one  and  another  as  it 
was  passed  around. 

"And  this,"  Jean  next  produced  a  silken 
scarf  of  wonderful  tint  and  beautifully  em 
broidered,  "  is  from  Mrs.  Sannomiya." 

"  How  perfectly  gorgeous,"  cried  Jack. 
"  Oh,  Jean,  I  am  green  with  envy." 

Jean  was  very  complacent  at  having  aroused 
all  this  admiration  of  her  gifts.  "I  am  sure 
you  will  be  more  so  when  I  show  you  what 
Ko-yeda  herself  has  given  me,"  she  said  as  she 
drew  forth  a  small  bag  or  pouch  to  which  was 


276  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

fastened  an  exquisite  carving  of  ivory.  "  It  is 
a  real  netsuke"  said  Jean  with  pride.  "I 
learned  something  about  a  netsukk  from  Ko- 
yeda,"  she  went  on.  "  It  is  really  just  the 
thing  that  keeps  the  pouch  from  slipping 
through  the  sash.  It  used  to  be  used  on  all 
sorts  of  things,  pipes,  tobacco  pouches,  medi 
cine  cases  and,  Mr.  Sannomiya  says,  originally 
on  shrine  cases.  This  one  is  quite  old,  but  the 
very  oldest  are  made  of  wood  instead  of  ivory. 
There  used  to  be  very  celebrated  carvers  of 
netsukks  who  signed  them  and  their  work  is 
very  valuable.  Mine  isn't  signed  but  I  think  it 
is  a  love." 

The  gift  was  passed  from  hand  to  hand  and 
was  pronounced  a  prize  worth  having.  Then 
Jean  carefully  replaced  it  in  its  pretty  box  and 
carried  off  her  presents.  She  was  a  most 
particular  little  person  and  very  exact  about  all 
her  belongings.  Not  so  striking  as  merry  Jack 
she,  nevertheless,  had  her  own  good  points,  a 
neat  figure,  small  hands  and  feet,  a  gentle  ex 
pression  and  good  features.  Her  eyes  had  not 
the  depth  and  expression  of  Nan's  nor  the 
changefulness  and  sparkle  of  Jack's  but  they 
were  soft  and  clear. 

"  And  what  have  you  been  doing  ? "  asked 
Jean  when  her  own  affairs  had  been  discussed 
sufficiently. 


A  Mock  Japanese  277 

"  Seeing  the  town,"  Nan  told  her. 

"  What  have  you  seen  ?  " 

"  The  great  Yasaka  tower,  for  one  thing,  the 
Mikado's  palace  for  another.  We  haven't  been 
to  the  temples  yet,  at  least  not  to  the  principal 
one,"  Jack  told  her. 

"  I  believe  it  is  said  that  there  are  three 
thousand  temples  in  Kyoto,"  remarked 
Nan. 

"We  couldn't  possibly  see  them  all,"  re 
turned  Jean. 

"  Oh,  yes,  we  have  seen  them  all,"  declared 
Jack  with  a  twinkle  in  her  eye. 

"What  perfect  nonsense,"  said  Jean  dis 
gustedly.  "  How  could  you  in  two  days?" 

"  We  could  and  we  did,  from  the  top  of  the 
Yasaka  tower.  They  must  have  been  all  there 
before  us  even  if  we  couldn't  distinguish  one 
from  another." 

"Now,  isn't  that  just  like  you,  Jack?"  re 
torted  Jean.  "  What  is  the  tower  for  ?  It  was 
pointed  out  to  me  yesterday,  but  there  were  so 
many  other  things  to  see  I  didn't  learn  any 
thing  about  it." 

"  I  think  it  was  built  by  an  emperor  that  his 
children  might  view  the  whole  city.  In  the 
former  days  royalty  was  so  sacred  that  no  one 
was  allowed  to  look  upon  the  emperor  and 
empress.  When  they  gave  audiences,  they 


278  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

were  concealed  by  a  purple  curtain  down  to 
the  knees,  but  the  present  ruler  has  done  away 
with  all  that ;  he  and  his  wife  appear  among 
their  people  quite  as  any  European  monarch 
would  do,"  Miss  Helen  told  them. 

"  And  how  their  people  adore  them,"  said 
Jean.  "  I  heard  no  end  of  tales  of  their  good 
ness.  The  empress  is  so  very  charitable  and 
is  so  kind  to  the  sick  and  the  poor ;  so  is  the 
emperor  for  that  matter.  Ko-yeda  could  not  say 
enough  about  them." 

While  they  were  talking  Jack  had  slipped 
away.  She  could  not  get  over  the  fact  that 
Jean  had  been  having  adventures  in  which  she 
had  no  part.  "  Very  well,"  she  told  herself,  "  I 
will  make  an  adventure  for  myself."  In  this 
city  of  beautiful  brocades  and  embroideries  the 
girls  had  found  the  shops  most  fascinating,  and 
had  made  several  purchases.  Jack  had  pro 
vided  herself  with  an  entire  Japanese  costume,  a 
pretty  kimono,  a  gorgeous  obi,  a  pair  of  geta  or 
clogs,  and  all  the  other  paraphernalia.  She  had 
carefully  studied  the  arrangement  of  hair  and 
since  her  own  was  no  lighter  than  Ko-yeda's  she 
could  arrange  it  to  look  quite  like  that  of  a 
Japanese  girl.  While  the  others  were  still  busy 
talking,  she  donned  her  costume,  arranged  her 
hair  as  nearly  as  possible  like  Ko-yeda's,  stuck 
many  pins  and  ornaments  in  it,  slipped  on  the 


A  Mock  Japanese  279 

getas  and  sallied  forth  with  fan  and  umbrella. 
Both  she  and  Jean  had  often  before  this  prac 
ticed  walking  on  the  queer  little  shoes  and 
could  shuffle  along  fairly  well,  though  when  Jack 
was  actually  on  the  street,  she  felt  awkward  and 
a  trifle  uneasy. 

But  she  was  determined  to  carry  out  her  ad 
venture  and  went  on  trying  her  best  to 
toddle  along  in  imitation  of  the  women  around 
her. 

Passers-by  looked  up  at  her  curiously,  for  she 
was  so  much  taller  than  the  usual  run  of  per 
sons  on  the  street  that  she  could  not  but  attract 
attention.  She  had  made  herself  up  very  well, 
but  her  eyes  and  her  height  gave  indubitable 
evidence  of  her  being  a  foreigner,  yet  no  one 
did  more  than  smile  as  she  went  along.  The 
scene  was  a  gay  one,  jinrikishas  hastening 
hither  and  thither,  street  criers,  venders  of  all 
sorts  of  wares,  workmen,  strollers,  crowded  the 
way.  Shops  displayed  many  kinds  of  rich  wares, 
little  wooden  houses  with  gray  roofs  were  sur 
prisingly  many.  Jack,  entertained  at  first,  at 
last  thought  it  time  to  return.  She  looked 
about  her.  It  was  all  very  unfamiliar,  but  she 
decided  she  knew  the  way.  All  at  once  she 
found  herself  in  a  narrow  labyrinthine  street 
and  surrounded  by  a  curious  crowd  of  little 
urchins  who  began  to  jeer,  to  point  at  her,  to 


280  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

jabber  uncomprehended  words.  Finally  one, 
bolder  than  the  rest,  came  up  and  tweaked  her 
sleeve.  This  was  the  signal  for  further  disagree 
able  attentions.  One  jerked  away  her  fan ; 
another  poked  a  hole  through  her  umbrella. 
She  tried  to  take  it  as  a  joke  and  to  smile  upon 
their  naughtiness,  but  they  were  excited  with 
the  chase  and  meant  to  run  their  prey  to  cover. 
So  unpleasant  did  they  finally  become  that  poor 
Jack  looked  this  way  and  that  for  a  way  of  es 
cape.  She  had  long  ago  exhausted  her  vocab 
ulary  of  Japanese  speech  and  had  not  a  word 
left  to  suit  the  occasion.  There  seemed  no  one 
in  sight  but  the  boys  and  she  fervently  wished 
they  were  not  there. 

But  presently,  to  her  great  relief,  she  saw 
some  one  approaching,  and,  as  good  luck 
would  have  it,  the  figure  was  that  of  a  woman 
in  plain  garb  but  it  was  the  familiar  dress  of  her 
own  country.  At  sight  of  this  individual,  the 
boys  scattered.  Jack  stood  still  and  waited. 
She  was  sure  if  she  spoke  her  own  tongue  she 
would  be  understood. 

The  newcomer  soon  was  at  her  side.  "  Will 
you  please  tell  me  where  I  can  get  &jinrikisha  ?  " 
asked  Jack. 

The  person  so  accosted  started.  ' '  Why ' ' 

she  looked  Jack  over,  surprise  giving  way  to 
amused  interest.  "  Why,  my  child,  what  in  the 


A  Mock  Japanese  281 

world  are  you  doing  over  in  this  part  of  the  city 
dressed  like  that,  when  you  don't  know  the 
language  ?  "  she  asked. 

Jack  colored  up.  "  I  was  out  for  a  walk,"  she 
said.  "  I  didn't  realize  how  tall  I  was  and  that 
I  would  attract  attention.  I  thought  I  could 
pass  along  and  no  one  would  notice  very  par 
ticularly,  for  I  am  sure  I  have  my  things  on 
quite  properly  and  I  can  walk  on  the  getas, 
though  not  so  very  fast." 

The  lady  listened  with  still  an  amused  expres 
sion.  "  Come  along  with  me,"  she  said.  "lean 
soon  set  you  all  right.  I  am  a  teacher  in  a  mis 
sion  school  in  this  part  of  the  city.  I  am  going 
there  now." 

"  Oh,  I  should  love  to  see  a  mission  school," 
declared  Jack,  gladly  accepting  the  invitation. 
The  two  walked  along  together  both  asking 
many  questions  and  becoming  on  good  terms 
by  the  time  they  had  reached  the  door  of  the 
school.  As  they  went  in,  an  older  person  came 
forward,  but  stopped  in  surprise  as  she  saw  the 
tall  girl  in  Japanese  dress. 

The  circle  of  little  girls  sitting  on  the  matted 
floor  looked  up  also,  their  serious  faces  broad 
ening  into  smiles  as  they  beheld  Jack.  "  This 
is  Miss  Corner,  Mrs.  Lang,"  said  Jack's  com 
panion.  "  She  has  lost  her  way  in  this  big  city 
and  needs  to  be  sent  home."  Then  she  gave  an 


282  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

account  of  Jack's  escapade  and  the  elder  teacher 
laughed  merrily. 

"  I  suppose  I  ought  to  have  known  better," 
said  Jack  ruefully.  "  It  is  a  downfall  to  my 
pride.  I  thought  I  looked  so  lovely  and 
Japanesy.  I  even  put  little  dabs  of  red  on  my 
cheeks  and  my  lower  lip,  you  see." 

"  But  that  didn't  lessen  your  inches  nor  slant 
your  eyes  in  the  right  direction,"  Mrs.  Lang 
said.  "  Of  course  you  slipped  out  without  your 
mother's  seeing  you." 

"  Yes,  of  course,"  returned  Jack  rather 
meekly.  "  If  it  hadn't  been  for  those  horrid  little 
boys  I  should  have  had  no  trouble.  Of  course 
people  laughed  and  one  or  two  men  said  some 
thing  to  me  but  I  just  went  on  and  didn't  answer." 

Mrs.  Lang  shook  her  head.  "  Don't  do  it 
again.  It  wouldn't  be  exactly  safe  for  you  to 
go  alone  into  the  native  part  of  the  city  in  your 
accustomed  dress  and  as  a  mock  Japanese  you 
might  expect  some  trouble." 

"  But  I  thought  they  were  always  so  gentle 
and  polite  here  that  I  would  be  quite  safe." 

"  There  are  circumstances  when  it  doesn't 
do  to  trust  too  much  to  theories,"  Mrs.  Lang 
replied. 

"  Miss  Corner  would  like  very  much  to  hear 
the  children  sing,"  said  Miss  Gresham,  Jack's 
first  acquaintance. 


A  Mock  Japanese  283 

Mrs.  Lang  turned  to  the  little  group  and 
said  something,  then  she  started  a  song.  Jack 
listened  attentively  and  with  perfect  gravity, 
but  the  children,  whose  voices  were  so  sweet 
in  speech,  sang  execrably,  with  very  little  idea 
of  tune,  and  so  raucously  as  to  make  one 
wonder  how  they  could  do  it.  "  Nan  would 
curl  up  and  die  if  she  were  to  hear  them,"  she 
said  to  herself. 

The  children  then  went  through  several 
exercises  for  her  benefit  and  at  last  subsided 
in  order  with  solemn  set  little  faces. 

"  I  thought  them  so  expressionless  and  un 
responsive  when  I  first  came,"  said  Miss 
Gresham  as  she  conducted  Jack  to  another 
room,  "  but  you  have  no  idea  how  receptive 
they  are  and  how  attentive.  We  are  doing 
good  work  here  and  I  wish  you  would  bring 
all  your  party  to  see  us  and  some  of  the  other 
classes  which  are  more  advanced." 

Jack  promised  and  was  told  the  name  of  the 
street,  and  how  to  reach  Miss  Gresham  herself 
and  then  she  took  her  leave  with  a  feeling  of 
thankfulness  that  she  had  been  so  lucky  as  to 
come  across  one  of  her  own  people.  "  It  was 
truly  a  missionary  act,"  she  said  with  a  smile  as 
she  bade  Mrs.  Lang  good-bye.  "  I  begin  to 
realize  what  a  debt  of  gratitude  I  owe  you." 

"  It  was  only  what  the  veriest  stranger  might 


284  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

do  in  any  place,"  protested  Miss  Gresham, 
though  Jack  felt  it  was  more. 

"  I  might  have  been  any  kind  of  a  horrid 
person,"  she  said,  "  and  you  were  just  as  nice 
to  me  as  could  be." 

"My  dear,"  said  Miss  Gresham,  "  I  knew  as 
soon  as  I  looked  at  you  that  you  were  not  a 
horrid  person." 

"  With  all  this  powder  and  rouge  on  my  face?" 

"  /  could  see  under  that,"  responded  Miss 
Gresham  with  a  smile. 

Miss  Gresham  insisted  upon  going  all  the 
way  to  the  hotel  with  her  in  &jinrikisha  which 
carried  them  swiftly  through  the  streets  to  the 
place  in  no  time. 

"  I  wish  you  would  come  in  and  see  them 
all,"  urged  Jack. 

"  Not  to-day  ;  perhaps  another  time,  but  you 
will  be  sure  to  come  to  see  us." 

Jack  was  earnest  in  her  promise  to  do  this 
and  went  on  feeling  rather  shamefaced.  It  had 
been  easy  to  slip  out  but  the  coming  back  was 
quite  a  different  matter.  She  could  not  but 
be  observed,  she  reflected,  and  it  might  not  be 
as  pleasant  for  her  to  be  pointed  out  as  the  fly 
away  girl  who  masqueraded  as  a  Japanese. 
She  hesitated  so  long  on  the  steps  that  Miss 
Gresham  came  back  to  her.  "What  is  the 
matter?  "  she  asked. 


A  Mock  Japanese  285 

41 1  wish  you  would  go  in  with  me,"  she 
begged.  "I  am  afraid  the  servants  will  dis 
cover  me,  or,  if  they  don't,  that  they  won't  let 
me  go  up  without  questions.  If  you  were  to 
ask  for  Mrs.  Corner,  I  could  go  along  with  you 
and  no  one  need  notice  particularly." 

"  I  understand,"  responded  Miss  Gresham, 
"  and  of  course  I  will  go."  So  the  matter  of 
entrance  was  effected  without  undue  remark. 
If  any  one  observed  the  tall  Japanese  girl,  she 
passed  by  so  quickly  that  it  gave  but  a  momen 
tary  interest,  and  so  was  forgotten. 

The  adventure  was  frowned  at  of  course,  but 
in  the  presence  of  Miss  Gresham  and  in  the 
interest  her  account  of  the  mission  aroused, 
Jack  was  allowed  to  escape  with  less  of  a  scold 
ing  than  she  really  deserved.  It  was  her  first 
serious  scrape  since  she  had  arrived  in  Japan, 
and  perhaps  that  was  one  reason  why  it  was 
treated  with  some  degree  of  mildness.  "  Jack 
was  bound  to  do  something,"  said  Nan,  "  and 
we  are  lucky  to  have  her  do  nothing  more 
serious.  I  am  sure  she  won't  venture  forth 
again  in  such  a  get-up."  And  it  is  safe  to  say 
that  Jack  did  not. 


CHAPTER  XVI 
A  PROSPECTIVE  SERVANT 


CHAPTER  XVI 

A   PROSPECTIVE  SERVANT 

ALTHOUGH  Jack's  escapade  was  the  talk  of 
the  hour,  the  excitement  it  brought  died  away 
in  a  day  or  two,  while  Jean's  experiences  con 
tinued  to  be  discussed  for  a  longer  time.  Every 
now  and  then  would  crop  up  something  funny 
or,  at  least,  interesting,  which  she  had  to  tell 
about. 

"  I  found  out  why  the  people  here  make  such 
a  noise  in  that  piggy  way  when  they  eat,"  she 
told  her  family.  "  It  is  to  show  appreciation  of 
your  food.  It  is  particularly  desirable  to  do  it 
when  you  are  dining  out,  the  more  succulent 
the  sound  the  more  polite." 

"  Oh,  Jean,"  protested  Mary  Lee. 

"  It  is  a  fact,  really  it  is.  Ko-yeda  told  me 
and  I  noticed  it  myself." 

"  Let's  all  do  that  way  the  next  time  we  go 
over  to  Jo's,"  proposed  Jack.  "  She  won't 
know  what  to  make  of  it,  but  after  a  while  we 
will  tell  her  it  is  a  custom  we  learned  in  Japan." 

The  girls  laughed  and  agreed  to  try  it. 
"  Poor  old  Jo,"  said  Jean.  "  She  is  out  of  it 
this  time.  I  really  miss  her  once  in  a  while. 


290  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

She  has  always  been  around  when  we  were 
having  our  good  times." 

"  Don't  you  believe  but  that  she  would  a  thou 
sand  times  rather  be  where  she  is."  Nan  spoke 
with  conviction. 

"  I  wonder  if  I  shall  feel  like  that  ever,"  said 
Jack  thoughtfully.  "  I  can't  imagine  myself  so 
devoted  to  a  husband  as  Jo  is  to  Dr.  Paul." 

"  I  wouldn't  trust  you,"  returned  Jean. 
"  You  will  quite  as  likely  outdo  her  in  your 
abject  devotion." 

"  I  hope  I  shall  at  least  not  be  abject,"  re 
torted  Jack  stiffly.  "  That  is  one  thing  I  shall 
not  care  to  learn  from  the  Japanese." 

"  Is  Mrs.  Sannomiya  abject  ? "  inquired 
Eleanor. 

"Well,  she  is  a  little  bit,  but  I  have  seen 
American  women  with  big  bullies  of  husbands 
quite  as  much  so,"  Jean  replied.  "  Not'  that 
Mr.  Sannomiya  is  a  bully,  far  from  it,  but  I 
suppose  it  is  the  Japanese  woman's  prerogative 
to  be  humble  as  it  is  the  man's  to  be  lordly. 
The  girls  are  all  trained  from  the  beginning  to 
be  meek  and  gentle,  to  exercise  self-control 
under  all  circumstances,  to  smile  and  be 
agreeable  no  matter  how  mad  they  feel  in 
side:" 

"  Humph  !  "  ejaculated  Jack.    "  I'd  like  to  see 


me." 


A  Prospective  Servant  291 

"  You  would  have  to  if  you  were  a  Japanese," 
insisted  Jean. 

"  I  think  we  will  leave  Jack  here  for  a  year 
in  a  Japanese  household/'  remarked  Mary  Lee. 

Jack  made  a  face  at  her.  "  I'd  run  away," 
she  said. 

"  Where  ?  "  said  Mary  Lee  teasingly. 

"  Oh,  I  would  throw  myself  upon  the  mercies 
of  the  American  legation  and  get  the  chief  to 
let  me  marry  one  of  his  nice  attaches,"  returned 
Jack. 

Mary  Lee  did  not  pursue  the  subject,  but 
turned  to  Jean  to  ask,  "  Does  Ko-yeda  do  any 
thing  about  the  house  ?  " 

"  Oh,  yes,  though  there  isn't  so  very  much  to 
do ;  not  near  so  much  as  in  our  homes.  She 
always  serves  tea  when  there  is  extra  company, 
and  when  her  father  has  a  particular  guest  she 
waits  on  them,  not  because  there  are  no  serv 
ants  nor  because  they  don't  know  how,  but 
because  it  is  considered  the  thing  to  serve  the 
two,  or  three,  or  whatever  number  of  men  with 
their  meal  separately,  and  it  is  more  hospitable 
and  courteous  to  have  it  served  by  one  of  the 
ladies  of  the  family." 

"That  is  something  the  way  they  do  in 
provincial  districts  at  home,"  remarked  Nan. 

"  What  do  the  maids  do?"  inquired  Mary  Lee. 

"  Oh,  they  roll  up  the  beds  and  store  them 


292  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

away  for  the  day  in  the  closets,  take  down  the 
mosquito  nets,  sweep  and  dust  the  rooms,  wash 
the  porches,  and  the  dishes,  maybe.  The 
market  people  come  with  baskets  to  the  door 
sometimes.  Ko-yeda  or  her  mother  or  grand 
mother  used  to  go  to  the  go-down  and  select 
what  was  to  be  the  decoration  for  the  day  and 
one  of  them  spent  a  long  time  arranging  the 
flower  vases.  Then  there  always  seemed  to  be 
some  kimonos  or  something  to  be  ripped  up  or 
dyed,  for  they  use  them  over  and  over  while 
there  is  anything  left  of  them,  and  whenever 
they  are  washed  they  must  be  taken  apart." 

"  Again  like  the  primitive  methods  of  our 
grandmothers  and  our  thrifty  New  England 
women,"  said  Nan. 

"Just  what  class  do  the  Sannomiyas  belong 
to?"  asked  Mary  Lee. 

"  I  think  that  they  must  have  been  in  the 
daimio  class,"  Jean  told  her,  "  for  they  showed 
me  some  wonderful  embroidered  robes  that 
had  been  in  the  family  for  years.  I  asked  Ko- 
yeda  why  she  didn't  wear  them,  and  she  said 
that  there  was  no  class  distinction  nowadays, 
that  the  castles  were  done  away  with,  for  Japan 
is  quite  democratic." 

"  What  has  that  to  do  with  the  robes  ?  "  asked 
Jack. 

"The    handsome    embroidered    robes   were 


A  Prospective  Servant  293 

worn  ^  only  by  nobility,"  Jean  told  her.  "The 
daimios  were  proud  as  Lucifer  and  their  es 
tablishments  in  their  castles  must  have  been 
very  much  like  those  we  read  of  in  old  feudal 
times.  I  believe  there  are  still  very  exclusive 
households  who  keep  up  many  of  the  old  tradi 
tions." 

"  And  the  samurai  class  ?"  interrogated  Nan. 

"They  were  the  military  who  had  their 
special  lords,  and  served  them  and  the  Shogun 
to  the  death.  They  were  what  we  might  call 
retainers,  and  they  were  the  class  between  the 
upper  nobility  and  the  common  people." 

"  And  what  were  the  ronin  f  Don't  you 
know  we  are  always  hearing  that  tale  of  the 
'  Forty-seven  Ronin '  ?  " 

"They  were  the  masterless  samurai,  who 
wandered  about,  owing  no  special  allegiance  to 
any  master." 

"  Oh,  I  see.  This  is  all  very  interesting,"  de 
clared  Nan.  "  You  certainly  have  learned  some 
thing  from  your  stay  with  the  Sannomiyas, 
Jean.  Tell  us  some  more.  What  about  the 
classes  below  the  samurai,  the  common  people, 
'  po'  white  trash '  as  it  were  ?  " 

"  So  far  as  I  could  learn,  the  peasant  class 
are  called  either  eta  or  heimin,  though  it  seems 
to  me  that  the  eta  is  lower  than  the  heimin,  for 
they  are  the  ones  who  are  considered  very  un- 


294  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

clean,  as  they  slaughter  animals,  tan  skins,  and 
are  sometimes  beggars." 

"  But  tanners  are  quite  respectable  persons 
at  home,"  put  in  Jack. 

"  They  are  not  so  here,  for  the  having  some 
thing  to  do  with  dead  animals  puts  them  quite 
without  the  pale.  The  saimtrai  would  be  dis 
graced  if  he  married  into  an  eta  family  and 
would  be  considered  an  eta  himself,  although 
they  maintain  that  there  is  no  such  thing  as 
any  difference  in  class  nowadays.  Mr.  San- 
nomiya  told  me,  through  Ko-yeda  as  an  inter 
preter,  that  the  samurai  despised  trade  and  all 
that.  The  merchant  class  is  considered,  or 
used  to  be  so,  below  the  farmers ;  in  fact  they 
were  not  up  to  the  mechanics,  and  were  very 
low  down  in  the  social  scale.  That  partly  ex 
plains  why  there  is  so  much  talk  of  the  dishon 
esty  of  tradespeople  in  Japan;  it  is  the  lower 
class  who  carry  on  the  shops  and  all  that,  or  so 
it  was.  The  samurai  try  to  keep  to  the  profes 
sions  and  such  employments,  for  it  was  formerly 
thought  very  low  down  indeed  to  barter  in  any 
way.  All  this  is  passing  away,  Mr.  Sannomiya 
says,  and  many  of  the  samurai  are  going  into 
mercantile  life,  adopting  Western  standards 
and  trying  to  establish  a  reputation  for  honest 
dealing  which  the  merchant  class  have  not  al 
ways  had. 


A  Prospective  Servant  295 

"Did  you  make  any  dreadful  mistakes?"  in 
quired  Jack. 

"  No,  I  don't  think  so.  I  wasn't  quite  as  bad 
as  the  lady  who  wanted  onions  for  dinner  and 
told  the  cook  to  serve  up  a  Shinto  priest.  The 
two  words  are  almost  the  same,  only  one  has  a 
very  different  meaning  from  the  other.  The 
worst  thing  I  did  was  to  sit  in  front  of  the 
tokonoma  when  I  went  in.  It  was  like  plant 
ing  yourself  at  the  right  hand  of  your  host  with 
out  being  asked." 

"  How  did  you  find  out  it  was  not  the  thing 
to  do?"  asked  Mary  Lee. 

"I  begged  Ko-yeda  to  tell  me  if  I  had  made  any 
mistake.  She  was  overcome  with  confusion  at 
the  idea  of  saying  anything  to  the  discredit  of 
a  guest,  but  I  just  insisted  and  she  told  me  that." 

"  It  was  like  Nan's  taking  her  seat  on  the 
sofa  in  Germany,"  remarked  Jack. 

"Just  about  the  same  thing,"  Jean  answered. 
"  I  imagine  that  American  free  and  easy  man 
ners  often  shock  the  Japanese.  Ko-yeda  says 
that  when  she  first  came  to  Rayner  Hall  she 
was  overwhelmed  by  the  rudeness  of  American 
girls,  and  I  can  well  believe  it  when  you  con 
sider  her  point  of  view.  I  think  you  can  set  it 
down  as  a  safe  rule  that  it  is  well  to  apologize 
to  a  Japanese  for  anything  and  everything,  that 
is,  if  you  are  using  their  language." 


296  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

"  Dear  me,"  Jack  sighed,  "  I  suppose  I  have 
said  dreadful  things  when  I  have  tried  to  speak 
the  language/' 

"  I  haven't  a  doubt  of  it,"  Jean  was  ready  to 
agree.  "  When  you  are  speaking  of  doing 
anything  yourself  you  must  say  '  I  humbly  do 
thus  and  so,'  but  when  you  speak  of  another's 
doing  the  same  thing  you  must  say  they  do  it 
honorably.  If  you  give  a  present  it  is  poor  and 
insignificant,  but  if  you  accept  the  same  thing 
it  at  once  becomes  magnificent." 

"Well,  I  don't  see  how  a  foreigner  ever 
learns,"  said  Jack.  "  I  shall  never  become  a 
missionary  or  a  teacher  or  anything  that  leads 
me  to  study  the  language." 

"  They  insisted  upon  my  entering  the  bath 
first,"  Jean  went  on,  "  and  I  soon  saw  that  it 
would  be  very  much  out  of  place  if  I  didn't. 
It  may  be  the  family  all  used  the  same  water ; 
I  didn't  inquire  ;  I  only  know  that  it  is  the  cus 
tom,  the  servants  coming  last,  and  they  all  do 
it  in  the  frankest  way.  At  the  Sannomiyas' 
they  were  quite  as  particular  as  we  would  be, 
but  I  know  it  is  not  always  so.  The  San 
nomiyas  are  becoming  quite  Americanized.  I 
am  sure  Ko-yeda  has  been  teaching  them  our 
manners  and  morals.  She  thinks  she  may  be 
come  a  teacher ;  it  was  with  that  idea  they  sent 
her  to  us  to  be  educated,  but  I  have  a  notion 


A  Prospective  Servant  297 

that  she  will  marry,  though  she  said  she  meant 
to  keep  on  with  her  studies  here." 

"  Don't  you  wish  she  would  have  a  wedding 
while  we  are  here  so  we  could  see  how  it  is 
done  ?  "  said  Jack. 

"  I  don't  imagine  it  would  be  very  different 
from  our  own  ceremony,"  Jean  rejoined,  "for 
you  know  they  are  a  Christian  family,  and  her 
father  says  she  shall  marry  none  but  a  Chris 
tian.  He  is  devoted  to  her  and  thinks  we  treat 
our  women  so  well  that  she  must  have  the  same 
consideration." 

"I  am  glad  he  thinks  that,"  said  Jack 
heartily. 

This  ended  the  conversation  for  the  moment, 
for  Nan,  who  had  been  looking  up  the  attrac 
tions,  announced  that  they  must  certainly  see 
Lake  Biwa.  "  It  is  the  largest,"  she  said,  look 
ing  up  from  her  guide-book,  "  and  must  be  very 
beautiful." 

"  I  heard  some  interesting  things  of  Fuji," 
said  Jean.  "  A  beautiful  goddess  is  supposed 
to  make  her  home  there.  She  has  such  a  pretty 
name,  '  The  Princess  who  makes  the  Trees  to 
Blossom.'  I  think  a  great  many  people  think 
that  the  mythological  stories  are  wicked  because 
they  are  those  of  a  false  religion,  but  I  really 
don't  think  that  they  ought  to  be  frowned 
upon  any  more  than  those  of  the  Greek  heroes." 


298  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

"  I  suppose,"  said  Nan  reflectively,  "  that  the 
reason  some  persons  condemn  them  is  because 
the  temples  and  the  old  rites  are  still  present, 
while  the  Greek  ones  are  a  thing  of  the  past." 

"  Well,  they  certainly  can't  hurt  us,"  declared 
Jack,  "  and  I  want  to  hear  them  all." 

"  If  you  were  to  do  that  you  would  spend  most 
of  your  time  listening,  for  their  name  is  legion," 
Jean  told  her.  "  I  think  they  are  perfectly  fas 
cinating,  and  so  are  the  rites,  and  many 
things  the  people  still  do.  I  don't  see  why  we 
shouldn't  study  all  these  things  as  curiosities, 
not  as  a  religion." 

The  rest  quite  agreed  with  her  and  as  Nan 
began  to  hurry  them  off,  they  went  to  get  ready 
for  their  trip  to  Lake  Biwa. 

This,  however,  was  interrupted  in  a  manner 
entirely  unlocked  for.  It  was  decided  to  take 
jinrikishas,  as  the  country  through  which  they 
would  go  was  exceedingly  lovely  and  they  could 
enjoy  the  journey  quite  as  much  as  the  final 
view  of  the  great  lake.  Past  palaces  and 
temples,  long  rows  of  gray-roofed  houses,  gay 
shops,  parks  and  gardens  they  were  carried  to 
where  the  high  hills  arose  above  them  on  each 
side.  In  this  warm  weather  and  beyond  the  limits 
of  the  big  city,  little  naked  babies,  and  larger 
children  scarcely  clad,  rolled  about  in  play  in 
the  village  streets  through  which  they  went. 


A  Prospective  Servant  299 

Jack  and  Nan  were  in  the  first  jinrikisha, 
behind  them  came  Jean  and  Miss  Helen, 
while  Mary  Lee  and  Eleanor  occupied  the 
third.  Mrs.  Corner  had  decided  to  stay  at 
home  being  rather  afraid  of  the  heat.  Gen 
erally  when  the  runners  gave  their  call  of 
"  Hi !  Hi  1 "  the  little  ones  scattered  but  there 
was  one  little  youngster  who,  if  hearing,  did  not 
heed  and  was  bowled  over  completely,  directly 
in  the  path  of  the  runners.  These  stopped  short 
nearly  upsetting  Jack  and  Nan  who  looked  out 
to  see  what  was  the  matter. 

"  What  in  the  world  are  they  jabbering 
about  ?  "  asked  Jack  looking  out.  "  We  seem 
to  have  stirred  up  the  community,  for,  see,  the 
people  are  coming  running." 

"  We'd  better  get  out,"  decided  Nan,  "  and 
see  what  is  wrong." 

They  suited  the  action  to  the  word  and  pres 
ently  found  themselves  on  the  edge  of  a  group 
where  there  was  much  talk  and  gesticulating 
going  on.  The  two  tall  girls  could  easily  see 
over  the  heads  of  the  nearest  bystanders  and 
discovered  that  the  centre  of  interest  was  a 
small  chubby  little  lad  whose  plump  brown 
body  bore  evidences  of  having  been  hurt  in 
some  way,  for  blood  was  streaming  from  his 
head  and  he  was  quite  limp  and  helpless.  A 
woman  was  kneeling  on  the  ground  holding 


300  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

him  while  the  coolie  who  had  been  the  unfor 
tunate  cause  of  the  accident  was  squatting  near 
looking  most  unhappy. 

"  Oh,  dear,"  cried  Jack,  "  the  poor  little  tot  is 
hurt."  She  pushed  through  the  crowd  and 
reached  the  child.  "  What  is  the  matter? "  she 
asked  the  runner  who  knew  a  few  words  of 
English.  But  his  vocabulary  was  not  equal  to 
the  occasion  and  Jack  could  learn  but  little. 
However  she  made  out  that  the  child  was  hurt, 
and  when  the  man  took  him  in  his  arms  to  carry 
him  to  the  nearest  little  cottage,  she  followed 
with  the  rest. 

By  this  time  the  occupants  of  the  other 
jinrikishas  had  alighted  and,  as  one  of  their 
runners  knew  more  English  than  the  rest,  they 
were  able  to  get  at  facts.  The  little  boy  had 
been  knocked  down,  had  hit  his  head  against  a 
stone,  was  slightly  stunned  but  was  recovering. 

"  Where  are  his  parents  ?  "  Jack  inquired. 

"  He  have  none,  honorable  lady,"  replied 
the  man  addressed,  who  was  the  runner  speak 
ing  English. 

"  Poor  little  rabbit ! "  exclaimed  Jack  com 
passionately.  She  stooped  to  pick  up  the  little 
fellow  and  to  set  him  on  her  knee  where  he  sat 
looking  at  her  unblinkingly  with  his  queer  lit 
tle  slits  of  eyes.  Whether  it  was  surprise  or 
fear  which  made  him  so  still  she  could  not  tell. 


A  Prospective  Servant  301 

She  smiled  down  at  him,  but  not  a  quiver 
passed  over  the  little  face.  Jack  took  a  coin 
from  her  purse  and  put  it  in  his  chubby  fingers 
but  he  only  looked  at  it  gravely  and  made  no 
response. 

"  He  is  like  a  graven  image,"  remarked  Jean 
who  stood  by.  "  Did  you  ever  know  such  im 
movable  gravity  ?  "  Presently  Mary  Lee  who 
wore  some  flowers  in  her  belt  drew  them  forth 
and  held  them  out  to  the  little  fellow,  and  then 
he  smiled. 

Jack  gave  him  an  ecstatic  hug.  "  Isn't  he 
the  cunningest  ever  ?  "  she  cried.  "  I  wish  we 
could  take  him  home.  I  would  so  love  to  have 
him." 

"  Oh,  Jack,  what  an  idea !  "  exclaimed  Jean. 
"What  in  the  world  would  you  do  with  him?" 

"  I'd  train  him  to  be  a  cracker-jack  of  a  serv 
ant  and  when  I  am  married,  I  would  take  him 
into  the  house  and  he  could  live  with  me  al 
ways." 

"  I  never  heard  such  nonsense,"  returned 
Jean.  "  I  think  he  is  all  right.  We  must  go 
on  or  we  will  never  get  to  the  lake." 

Jack  was  very  unwilling  to  give  up  her  little 
brown  boy,  but  knew  that  she  could  not  keep 
the  entire  party  there  any  longer,  so  after  seek 
ing  out  his  proper  guardian,  who  proved  to  be 
an  aunt  by  marriage,  they  gave  her  some 


302  The  Four  Comers  in  Japan 

money  and  went  on  their  way.  But  all  the 
beauties  of  the  lake  and  the  mountains  were  of 
small  interest  compared  to  the  little  naked 
child  they  had  tumbled  over  on  their  way. 

Jack  talked  of  little  else.  She  had  a  baby 
bee  in  her  bonnet  as  Nan  expressed  it  and  it 
was  like  her  to  become  completely  possessed 
with  the  idea  of  taking  him  home,  once  she  had 
decided  that  she  wanted  to.  "  I  am  going  to 
talk  to  mother  about  it,"  she  declared,  "  and  I 
am  going  to  hunt  up  Miss  Gresham  and  get 
her  to  come  out  here  again  with  me  to  talk  to 
the  aunt.  No  doubt  they  would  be  only  too 
glad  to  get  rid  of  him,  for  you  see  they  are  such 
a  poor  looking  set  of  people.  We  upset  him 
and  we  ought  to  do  something  for  him.  Be 
sides,"  she  added  after  using  all  other  argu 
ments,  "  we  could  do  some  missionary  work 
and  make  a  Christian  of  him,  so  I  am  sure  it 
would  be  worth  while." 

She  was  so  in  earnest  that  Nan  did  not 
laugh,  but  it  was  a  habit  of  Jack's  to  make  her 
duty  wait  upon  her  desires,  and  Nan  knew  that 
the  missionary  spirit  was  aroused  for  the  oc 
casion. 

However,  in  some  way  or  other  Jack  did  get 
around  her  mother  to  a  degree  sufficient  for  her 
to  give  consent  to  a  second  visit  to  the  village 
in  Miss  Gresham's  company.  Whether  Jack 


A  Prospective  Servant  303 

had  pictured  the  child's  condition  as  so  pitiful 
as  to  arouse  her  mother's  commiseration  or  just 
how  she  had  managed  no  one  could  exactly 
tell,  but  sufficient  to  say  that  Jack  and  Miss 
Gresham  did  go  a  day  or  two  after  and  to  the 
dismay  of  every  one  came  back  with  the  little 
lad,  whose  brown  nakedness  was  covered  by 
clothes  fitted  to  his  estate.  These  Jack  had 
bought,  with  Miss  Gresham' s  help,  and  the  two 
had  very  much  enjoyed  their  mission. 

Miss  Gresham  had  a  way  with  children  and, 
knowing  Japanese  fairly  well,  could  manage 
the  conversation  without  difficulty.  She  found 
that  the  child  had  no  special  claim  upon  any 
one.  Both  his  parents  were  dead.  His  mother's 
sister  had  taken  him  but  she,  too,  had  died  and 
those  who  now  cared  for  him  were  no  blood 
relation,  but  were  too  charitable  to  turn  him 
away. 

"  Miss  Gresham  says  she  can  keep  him  at 
the  school  as  well  as  not,"  Jack  informed  her 
mother  eagerly,  "  so  we  need  not  be  bothered 
with  him  while  we  are  traveling,  and  when  we 
are  ready  to  go  she  can  find  a  way  to  send  or 
bring  him  to  Nagasaki  when  we  sail  for  home." 

"  You  seem  to  have  bewitched  Miss  Gresham 
completely,"  said  Mrs.  Corner. 

"  She  is  the  nicest  kind  of  missionary  lady," 
returned  Jack  heartily.  "She  is  so  different  from 


304  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

my  idea  of  such.  Her  brother  is  a  medical 
missionary,  and  she  has  been  out  here  ten 
years.  She  has  been  home  but  once  in  all  that 
time.  She  has  told  me  the  most  interesting 
things  about  her  work.  I  shall  always  be  in 
terested  in  missions  after  this  ;  I  used  rather  to 
think  them  a  bore,  but  after  seeing  the  work  in 
her  school,  and  hearing  what  has  been  ac 
complished  by  the  medical  missionaries,  I  have 
changed  my  mind." 

The  small  boy  continued  to  remain  under 
Miss  Gresham's  care,  and  was  the  loadstone 
which  drew  all  the  girls  to  the  mission  school 
more  frequently  than  any  one  of  them  could 
have  prophesied.  Little  Toku  was  quite  placid 
during  this  change,  the  only  objection  he  made 
being  to  clothes,  which,  in  the  state  of  the 
weather,  seemed  perfectly  reasonable  to  every 
one.  He  was  serene,  well  cared  for  and  happy. 

"  At  all  events,"  Jack  said  to  Miss  Gresham, 
"  if  I  can't  take  him  home  with  me  I  shall  see 
to  it  that  he  is  provided  for.  Nan  says  she  will 
help  me,  and  I  know  you  will  see  to  it  that  he 
is  brought  up  properly." 

"  I  will  certainly  do  that,"  Miss  Gresham 
promised.  "  He  is  a  dear,  bright  little  fellow, 
and  the  girls  all  make  a  great  fuss  over  him. 
He  is  the  youngest  in  the  school,  you  see." 

"  I  hope  to  persuade  mother  to  let  us  have 


A  Prospective  Servant  305 

him,"  Jack  went  on,  "  but  if  I  can't  I  shall  feel 
a  stronger  interest  in  Japan  than  ever." 

And  so  the  small  Toku  remained  at  the 
school  while  the  Corners  went  on  with  their 
sightseeing. 


CHAPTER  XVII 
IN  A  TYPHOON 


CHAPTER  XVII 

IN  A  TYPHOON 

"TIME  is  growing  short,"  said  Jack  one 
morning  in  August,  "and  we  have  not  seen 
the  Inland  Sea  nor  Kobe  nor  have  we  climbed 
Fuji." 

"There  is  a  Japanese  proverb  which  says 
that  there  are  two  kinds  of  fools,"  remarked 
Nan;  "one  has  never  climbed  Fujisan  and  the 
other  has  climbed  it  twice." 

"  Set  me  down  for  the  first  kind,"  said  Jean, 
"  for  I  don't  intend  to  do  any  such  fool  trick 
as  to  climb  a  mountain  nearly  thirteen  thousand 
feet  high." 

"  If  we  are  going  to  do  a  lot  of  other  things, 
I  don't  see  how  any  of  us  are  to  undertake  that 
stunt,"  said  Eleanor.  "  I  vote  we  pick  out  the 
things  we  cannot  reasonably  pass  over  and  then 
take  the  leavings  as  we  can." 

"  Good  girl,"  cried  Jack.  "  That  is  the 
ticket.  Tell  us,  Nan,  oh,  honorable  lady  of 
the  guide-book,  what  is  it  up  to  us  to  see  ?  " 

Nan  spread  out  her  map,  propped  her  two 
elbows  on  the  table  before  her  and  began  mak 
ing  investigations  while  the  others  chattered 


310  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

away  about  Fuji,  Lake  Biwa  and  other  things 
that  had  lately  interested  them. 

"  I  wish  I  could  remember  all  the  stories 
about  Fuji,"  said  Jean  looking  at  her  neat  note 
book.  "  I  know  that  Biwa  is  called  the  Lake 
of  the  Lute  on  account  of  its  shape.  There  is 
a  legend  that  tells  of  its  having  been  formed  by 
the  sun-goddess  at  the  time  of  a  great  earth 
quake.  The  rice-fields  of  the  poor  people  were 
all  destroyed  but  in  their  stead  was  seen  this 
lake  full  of  fish." 

"  It  was  at  the  same  time  that  Fujisan  was 
formed,"  Mary  Lee  went  on  with  the  tale.  "  It 
has  so  many  pretty  poetical  names  ;  one  is  the 
Mountain  of  the  White  Lotus,  because  it  rises, 
all  snowy  white,  from  out  the  stagnant  fields  at 
its  base." 

"  And  Japan  is  called  the  '  Islands  of  the 
Dragon-Fly,'  "  put  in  Eleanor;  "  I  wonder  why." 

"  There  is  a  story  of  that,  too,"  said  Jean. 
11 1  have  it  somewhere  in  my  note-book.  It 
was  when  the  god  Izanami  shook  from  his 
spear  bits  of  sand  and  mud  that  stayed  among 
the  reeds  of  a  watery  place  and  became  dry 
land.  It  was  in  the  form  of  a  dragon-fly  that 
the  dry  part  spread  out  and  so  the  god  called 
it  the  Land  of  the  Dragon-Fly." 

"  Fuji  is  called  the  Holy  White  Mountain, 
too,"  put  in  Jack. 


In  a  Typhoon  311 

Here  Nan  looked  up.  "  I  think  I  have  puz 
zled  it  out,"  she  announced  ;  "  we  can  go  from 
here  to  Osake,  and  then  to  Kobe.  We  must 
see  Miyajima  and  Sakusa  ;  they  are  so  interest 
ing.  There  is  a  great  tori-i  at  Miyajima  which 
is  fine.  They  say  the  beauty  of  the  Inland  Sea 
is  beyond  anything,  so  we  can  stop  along  its 
shores  and  get  to  Nagasaki  in  time  to  sail  when 
we  have  planned  to." 

"What  is  at  Susaki,  or  whatever  the  name 
is  ?  "  inquired  Eleanor. 

"  It  is  Sakusa,  and  it  is  not  very  far  from 
Matsue  ;  we  ought  to  go  to  Matsue,  for  it  is  a 
very  old  and  very  interesting  city.  We  could 
go  to  Kitzuki  from  there.  Let  me  see  how  it 
would  work  out."  She  turned  again  to  her 
map.  "  From  here  to  Kobe  and  then  to 
Matsue.  I  think  we  could  manage  it,  but 
there  would  be  some  cross-country  going.  It 
would  make  a  tremendously  interesting  trip.  I 
will  see  what  Aunt  Helen  says.  For  my  own 
part  I  should  like  the  cross-country  trip,  but 
perhaps  mother  wouldn't." 

"  She  might  take  an  easier  route  and  one  of 
us  could  stay  with  her,"  suggested  Mary  Lee. 

"  I  would  be  perfectly  willing  to,"  spoke  up 
Jean,  who  loved  her  ease  and  was  not  so  keen 
for  variety  as  to  sacrifice  comfort  to  it. 

"  I   don't  care  a  rap  about  those  old  stuffy 


312  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

places.  Just  because  they  are  old  doesn't 
recommend  them  to  me.  I  would  really  rather 
stay  in  a  pleasant  bright  city  and  go  about  in 
a  'riky  when  I  want  to  see  anything." 

"  Very  well,  that  lets  us  out/'  remarked 
Jack.  "  I  am  in  for  anything,  Nan,  the  wilder 
and  queerer,  the  better." 

"  So  am  I,"  responded  Eleanor. 

"  Me,  too,"  put  in  Mary  Lee. 

"  Then  if  Aunt  Helen  will  go,  we  shall  be  all 
right,"  rejoined  Nan  closing  her  book  with  satis 
faction. 

As  a  result  of  all  this,  Kyoto  was  left  behind 
and  the  party  turned  toward  the  south.  At 
Kobe  they  left  Jean  and  her  mother  while  the 
rest  went  on  to  the  marvelous  temples  at  Nara, 
then  back  to  pick  up  Mrs.  Corner  and  Jean  and 
to  travel  on  along  the  shores  of  the  beautiful 
Inland  Sea  to  arrive  at  last  at  the  sacred  island 
of  Miyajima,  where  a  wonderful  tori-i  rising  out 
of  the  water  appeared  mysterious  and  strangely 
picturesque  under  a  sunset  sky.  A  little  further 
on,  they  left  Jean  and  her  mother,  the  others 
taking  the  trip  across  country  to  the  ancient 
city  of  Matsue. 

"  Well,  it  was  something  of  a  jaunt,  but  I 
don't  believe  we  shall  regret  it,"  said  Nan  look 
ing  from  her  window  upon  a  fair  lake  and  a 
range  of  mountain  peaks  which  made  a  back- 


In  a  Typhoon  313 

ground  for  the  queer  old  town.  "  I  am  crazy 
for  a  short  turn  about  the  place,  a  view  of 
Daisen,  which  they  say  is  much  like  Fuji." 

"You  certainly  are  enterprising,  Nan/' said 
her  aunt.  "  Aren't  you  tired  ?  " 

"  A  little,  but  not  so  much  but  I  can  walk 
more.  The  city  looks  quite  flat,  Aunt  Helen, 
but  the  hills  beyond  are  beautiful.  It  was  a 
feudal  stronghold  until  quite  modern  times 
and  it  must  still  show  remnants  of  its  use-to- 
be-ness.  There  are  three  special  quarters,  the 
shopkeeping  part,  the  temple  and  the  resi 
dence  section.  There  is  a  great  castle,  too, 
about  which  there  are  the  grimmest  kinds  of 
legends.  There  are  ever  and  ever  so  many 
temples.  I  wonder  if  we  shall  have  time  to 
see  them  all." 

"  Not  if  we  do  all  the  other  things  your  ener 
getic  mind  has  planned." 

Miss  Helen  was  quite  right,  for  a  fierce  ty 
phoon  came  sweeping  up  the  land  that  very 
night,  and  before  it  every  one  trembled  and 
thanked  heaven  to  be  under  shelter.  The  day 
had  been  so  depressingly  hot  as  to  be  most  un 
comfortable  in  the  lowlands.  By  evening  all 
were  gasping  for  breath  and  then  came  a  queer 
sensation  as  if  one  were  unsteadily  trying  to 
keep  his  balance.  The  girls  arose  from  their 
beds,  groped  their  way  to  one  another  and  sat 


314  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

huddled  together  in  Miss  Helen's  room  to  which 
they  went  with  one  consent. 

"Do  you  suppose  it  is  an  earthquake?" 
queried  Eleanor  shakily. 

"  I  shouldn't  be  at  all  surprised/'  returned 
Miss  Helen.  "  There ! "  As  she  exclaimed, 
the  whole  house  seemed  to  rock  from  side  to 
side,  then  came  a  sweep  and  rush  of  rain,  a 
perfect  deluge,  which  threatened  to  engulf 
everybody  and  everything  in  its  furious  attack. 
There  had  been  much  running  back  and  forth 
before  the  storm  broke.  The  wooden  shutters 
were  secured,  the  doors  bolted.  There  were 
weird  sounds  outside,  gusts  that  went  shrieking 
up  the  hills,  thunderous  sounds  of  lashing  waves 
and  roaring  streams,  heard  once  in  a  while  be 
tween  the  dashing  rain  which  never  ceased. 
At  intervals  was  felt  the  alarming  tremor  which 
made  the '  girls  all  huddle  closer  together  with 
white  faces  and  nervous  clutchings  of  one  an 
other's  hands. 

"  There  is  one  thing,"  whispered  Nan  trying 
to  be  encouraging,  "if  we  go  we  shall  all  go 
together." 

"  But  I  wish  mother  and  Jean  were  here," 
said  Jack  chokingly. 

Mary  Lee  gave  a  convulsive  sob,  and  Eleanor 
broke  down  completely.  "  I  wish  I  had  never 
come,"  she  wailed.  "  I  wish  I  had  stayed  home 


In  a  Typhoon  315 

with  my  mother,  and  I  wish  Neal  were  here. 
Oh,  dear,  why  did  I  come  to  this  dreadful 
place?" 

"  My  dear  children,"  spoke  Miss  Helen  from 
her  bed,  "  don't  get  hysterical.  I  imagine  the 
worst  is  over.  Do  try  to  calm  yourselves.  No 
doubt  they  have  had  storms  like  this  before  and 
the  house  has  stood,  as  you  see.  It  sounds 
dreadful,  but  I  do  not  believe  we  shall  have  a 
truly  upheaving  earthquake.  Some  slight  un 
settling  always  accompanies  a  typhoon,  I  have 
been  told." 

"Do  you  think  this  is  a  typhoon?"  asked 
Eleanor  trying  to  stop  her  tears. 

"  I  imagine  so ;  it  seems  very  like  the  descrip 
tions  of  such  storms  as  I  have  read  about." 

"  I  verily  do  believe  it  is  not  quite  so  furious," 
remarked  Nan. 

"But  we  can't  be  sure."  Eleanor  was  still 
apprehensive.  "  I  could  never  go  to  bed  this 
night." 

"  Nor  I,"  came  from  one  and  another. 

They  all  sat  in  silence  till  Jack  spoke.  "  I 
wonder  if  poor  little  Toku  is  all  right.  I  expect 
he  is  scared  to  death,"  she  said  mournfully. 

Eleanor  giggled  hysterically.  "I  don't  be 
lieve  he  knows  anything  about  it.  He  is  prob 
ably  sleeping  the  sleep  of  the  innocent,"  she 
said. 


316  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

Somehow  Jack's  remark  relieved  the  tension, 
and,  as  it  was  evident  that  the  gale  was  less 
violent,  they  all  began  to  be  more  cheerful 
though  there  was  no  sleep  for  any  of  them  that 
night.  At  last  only  the  lashing  waves  and  the 
rush  of  water  along  the  streets  remained  of  the 
noises  of  earth  and  sky,  and  by  daylight  the 
girls  crept  back  to  their  beds  to  sleep  uneasily 
till  it  was  time  to  get  up. 

The  typhoon  had  left  its  mark  behind  in  the 
overthrow  of  trees  and  the  snapping  of  wires, 
the  tearing  down  of  signs  and  the  wrenching 
off  of  roofs.  Later  on  came  accounts  of  dam 
age  in  the  hills,  of  the  washing  away  of  bridges 
and  the  complete  demolition  of  paths. 

"  So  we  shall  have  to  give  up  Kitzuki  alto 
gether,"  Nan  announced  after  an  interview  with 
the  proprietor  of  the  hotel.  "  It  would  not  be 
safe,  they  say.  But  it  is  not  so  very  far  to 
Sakusa,  and  if  we  wait  long  enough  we  may  be 
able  to  get  there,  though  we  shall  have  to  walk 
even  then." 

"You  don't  catch  this  child  walking."  Jack 
spoke  with  decision. 

"  Well,  we  don't  want  to  go  to-day  anyhow," 
Nan  answered,  "  and  as  it  is  pretty  bad  every 
where  after  the  storm  we'd  better  just  hold  our 
horses  till  we  can  decide  what  is  best.  There 
are  enough  excursions  to  satisfy  us,  probably, 


In  a  Typhoon  317 

though  I  am  awfully  disappointed  not  to  go  to 
Kitzuki." 

"What  is  its  particular  vanity?"  inquired 
Eleanor. 

"  It  is  first  of  all  a  very  holy  place,  according 
to  Japanese  creeds,  then  it  is  a  very  fashionable 
seaside  resort." 

"  The  latter  appeals  to  me  more  strongly  than 
the  former/'  Eleanor  declared,  "but  I  can  re 
sign  myself  to  leaving  it  out  of  our  itinerary  if 
there  are  any  dangers.  What  is  this  Sakusa 
that  you  are  so  keen  about  ?  " 

Nan  hesitated  before  she  answered.  "There 
are  some  interesting  ceremonies  take  place  there, 
and  there  is  a  temple." 

"  A  temple  !  "  said  Eleanor  scornfully.  "  I 
have  seen  temples  till  I  am  worn  out  with  them. 
What  are  the  ceremonies  ?  " 

"I  know,"  spoke  up  Jack  as  Nan  again 
hesitated.  "  I  have  been  reading  up.  Sakusa 
is  the  place  where  lovers  make  a  pilgrimage  and 
tie  wishes  on  the  trees.  The  wishes  are  sup 
posed  to  come  true  and  there  are  queer  charms 
sold  there  and  all  sorts  of  funny  doings." 

"Oh!"  Eleanor  gave  Nan  a  swift  look, 
which  Nan,  seeing,  resented. 

"  Oh,  I  am  not  so  very  anxious  about  it,"  she 
said  nonchalantly,  "  though  I  think  those  odd 
customs  are  always  interesting  to  see.  If  you 


318  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

all  don't  care  about  going  or  if  there  is  any 
where  else  you  prefer,  why  just  let  us  leave  it 
out." 

"  I  am  crazy  to  go,"  said  Eleanor.  "  I  suppose 
we  can  join  any  band  of  pilgrims  that  we  see 
going  up  and  down  the  breadth  of  the  land. 
They  really  have  a  pretty  good  time  of  it,  I 
fancy.  The  old  folks  particularly.  I  haven't  a 
doubt  but  some  of  those  old  ladies  get  no  other 
outing  ;  you  always  see  them  moseying  along  as 
cheerful  as  the  next,  although  they  may  have 
walked  far  and  have  not  had  much  to  sustain 
them  on  the  way.  You  get  up  the  excursion, 
Nan,  and  we  will  be  your  happy  band  of  pil 
grims." 

"  I'm  going  out  to  see  what  it  looks  like  after 
the  storm,"  announced  Jack.  "  Come  along, 
any  one  who  wants  to  go." 

Mary  Lee  and  Eleanor  decided  to  accept 
this  invitation  and  Nan  was  left  to  her  guide 
books.  "  You'd  better  join  us,"  were  their  part 
ing  words. 

"  Tell  me  where  you  are  going  and  perhaps  I 
will  come  and  hunt  you  up,"  returned  Nan. 

"  We  shall  go  to  the  great  bridge,"  Jack  told 
her.  "  It  is  always  interesting  there." 

So  they  passed  out  and  it  was  a  couple  of 
hours  before  they  returned.  In  the  meantime 
Nan  had  occupied  herself  in  various  ways, 


In  a  Typhoon  319 

but  had  found  no  time  to  go  to  the  bridge  to 
meet  the  others.  They  came  in  hilarious  from 
their  walk. 

"Why  didn't  you  come,  Nan?"  asked 
Eleanor.  "  We  waited  for  you  ever  so  long. 
Neal  wanted  to  come  back  for  you  but  Jack 
said  he  might  miss  you,  as  you  would  probably 
be  on  your  way." 

"  Neal ! "  Nan  looked  up  startled.  Then  she 
recovered  herself.  "  Oh,  your  brother,"  she  said 
with  too  great  a  show  of  indifference.  "  What 
is  he  doing  here  ?  " 

"  He  came  to  see  if  we  were  all  alive  after 
the  typhoon.  The  papers  reported  a  great  deal 
of  damage  in  this  part  of  the  country  and  so  he 
rushed  over  to  see  whether  we  were  sound  in 
life  and  limb." 

"  And  where  is  he  now  ?  "  inquired  Miss  Helen, 
to  Nan's  relief  asking  the  question  she  would 
have  put  but  for  a  self-consciousness  she  could 
not  overcome. 

"  Oh,  he  has  gone  off  with  Jack.  She  is 
showing  him  the  town,  but  we  were  tired  and 
wouldn't  go." 

Gone  off  with  Jack,  very  willingly  of  course, 
thought  Nan.  He  was  so  little  eager  to  see  her 
that  he  had  not  even  returned  for  a  moment's 
greeting.  She  wondered  how  many  letters 
Jack  had  received  from  him  during  this  interval, 


320  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

and  again  she  began  to  build  up  the  altar  of 
sacrifice  upon  which  she  would  lay  her  heart. 
"  Was  it  worth  while  going  out  to  see  the 
havoc  ?  "  she  asked. 

"  Oh,  I  don't  know.  Yes,  it  was  rather  inter 
esting  to  see  what  was  going  on  down  by  the 
wharves.  We  saw  a  good  many  funny  things." 

"  Suppose  we  go,  Aunt  Helen,"  proposed  Nan 
suddenly.  "  We  have  been  cooped  up  all 
morning  and  I  have  been  reading  about  a  little 
temple  of  Jizo  which  they  say  is  worth  while. 
These  others  don't  care  about  temples,  so  we 
won't  insist  upon  their  going.  What  do  you 
say  ?  " 

Miss  Helen  agreed  to  the  proposition  and 
they  began  to  make  ready. 

"  Aren't  you  going  to  stay  for  lunch  ? " 
queried  Mary  Lee. 

"  No,  we  will  get  something  at  a  tea-house  on 
the  way,"  replied  Nan,  and  was  off  without 
further  remark. 

As  Nan  disappeared  from  view,  Eleanor 
turned  to  Mary  Lee.  "  Well,"  she  exclaimed, 
"  what  do  you  make  out  of  that  ?" 

Mary  Lee  shook  her  head.  "  It  is  beyond 
me.  I  really  thought  she  cared,  but  it  looks  as 
if  she  didn't.  I  wonder  if,  after  all,  she  likes 
Rob  Powell.  There  may  have  been  a  misunder 
standing  or  a  quarrel  or  something  like  that." 


In  a  Typhoon  321 

"  Maybe,  but  I'll  stake  my  best  hat  that  she  is 
in  love  with  some  one,  and  I  really  did  hope  it 
was  Neal.  Do  you  suppose  by  any  accident 
that  she  has  gone  off  in  this  way  because  she  is 
jealous  of  Jack,  is  miffed  because  Neal  didn't 
come  back  with  us  ?  " 

"  She  would  have  some  reason  to,  it  seems  to 
me." 

"  It  seems  so  to  me,  too.  You  don't  suppose 
Jack  has  been  putting  notions  in  Neal's  head, 
do  you  ?  " 

"  What  kind  of  notions  ?  " 

"Oh,  making  him  think  Nan  has  a  single 
steady  at  home  or  something  of  that  kind." 

"  I  am  sure  Jack  wouldn't  do  it  with  any  ma 
licious  intent,  but  she  may  have  done  it  inad 
vertently.  You  see  we  are  rather  in  the  dark 
ourselves  and  cannot  swear  to  anything.  Nan 
is  expansive  enough  about  some  things,  but  she 
is  the  most  elusive  person  when  it  comes  to  an 
affair  of  the  heart.  I  have  been  puzzled  a  score 
of  times  myself  about  her.  She  gets  very  high- 
flown  romantic  ideas  about  sacrifice  and  all  that 
kind  of  thing,  and  if  she  took  it  into  her  head 
that  Jack  must  be  interested  in  Neal  she  would 
go  the  whole  length.  I  know  she  did  have 
some  such  fancy  a  while  ago,  but  I  said  enough 
to  disabuse  her  mind  of  it,  I  thought." 

"  Well,  I  must  talk  to  Neal,"  decided  Eleanor. 


322  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

"  What  will  you  tell  him  ?  " 

"  Goodness  knows.  What  can  I  tell  him  ? 
That  Jack  is  fond  of  Carter  and  that  Nan  is  not 
pledged  to  any  one  ?  " 

Mary  Lee  shook  her  head  doubtfully. 

"  What  we  do  must  be  done  quickly,"  de 
clared  Eleanor.  "  Once  you  are  all  out  of  this 
country,  good-bye  to  NeaPs  chances." 

"  How  long  is  he  going  to  be  here  ?  " 

"  Don't  know.  I  haven't  had  a  chance  to  ask 
him.  He  can  often  stay  till  he  is  recalled,  but 
no  one  knows  the  hour  or  minute  that  may  be. 
This  much  is  certain ;  he  was  certainly  more  in 
terested  in  Nan  than  I  have  ever  known  him 
to  be  in  any  one.  He  didn't  say  so  in  so  many 
words,  but  he  said  enough  to  make  me  sure  of 
it,  and  I  am  convinced  that  he  wouldn't  have 
been  so  eager  for  opportunities  of  getting  her 
off  to  herself  if  he  hadn't  been  pretty  far  gone." 

"Then  why  under  the  sun  did  he  march  off 
with  Jack  to-day  without  a  word  with  Nan  ?  " 

"That  is  where  you  have  me,  my  child. 
There  is  something  queer  and  we  have  to  find 
out.  Suppose  you  tackle  Jack  and  I  will  get 
at  Neal.  Between  us  we  may  be  able  to  find 
out  the  truth." 

Mary  Lee  agreed  to  this,  but  her  opportunity 
did  not  come  that  day  nor  the  next.  Nan  and 
Mr.  Harding  met  with  a  polite  greeting,  much 


In  a  Typhoon  323 

less  effusive  than  that  which  had  passed  be 
tween  the  young  man  and  Jack  on  his  arrival. 
But  for  the  furtive  glances  which  he  gave  Nan, 
when  he  thought  no  one  was  looking,  Eleanor 
and  Mary  Lee  would  have  been  convinced  of 
his  absolute  indifference.  Nan,  herself,  did  not 
once  look  his  way  unless  compelled  to. 

"  There  is  this  about  it,"  confessed  Eleanor, 
when  the  two  conspirators  got  together. 
"  They  are  entirely  too  deadly  indifferent  for  it 
to  be  altogether  natural.  It  is  my  opinion  they 
have  quarreled.  Have  you  noticed  how  Neal 
watches  Nan  when  he  thinks  no  one  is  look 
ing?" 

"And  how  she  never  looks  at  him  at  all?" 
returned  Mary  Lee.  "  I  have  not  seen  them 
exchange  a  dozen  remarks  since  your  brother 
came,  and  Nan  has  scarcely  mentioned  him  to 
me.  When  she  has,  it  has  been  because  I 
dragged  his  name  into  the  conversation." 

"It  is  vastly  more  suspicious  than  if  there 
were  not  this  studied  ignoring  the  one  of  the 
other." 

"  Of  course  it  is,"  agreed  Mary  Lee. 

"  Poor  old  Neal ;  I  hate  to  have  him  un 
happy,"  said  Eleanor. 

"  Poor  old  Nan  ;  I  can't  bear  to  have  her  un 
happy." 

They   both   laughed.     Then    Mary    Lee  ex- 


324  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

claimed,  "  I  have  just  thought  of  something 
that  makes  me  sure  it  is  all  on  account  of  Jack 
and  that  Rob  isn't  in  it  at  all." 

"  Do  tell  me." 

"  Nan  asked  me  a  while  ago  upon  a  certain 
occasion,  don't  ask  me  when  it  was,  please, 
Nell,  but  she  asked  me  then  if  I  didn't  think  it 
was  almost  as  hard  to  give  up  one  whom  you 
loved  to  another  as  to  have  him  taken  from  you 
to  another  world.  You  know,  Nell,  I  can't  talk 
of  such  things  very  much,  and  this  was  a  sacred 
hour,  but  I  thought  I  would  tell  you." 

Eleanor  put  her  arm  around  her  friend.  "  It 
is  dear  of  you  to  tell  me.  I  understand,  Mary 
Lee,  and  because  it  was  a  sacred  hour  you  can 
be  sure  that  Nan  spoke  from  the  very  depths 
of  her  heart." 

"That  is  exactly  it.  It  doesn't  prove  any 
thing,  but  it  meant  more  than  I  realized  at  the 
time,  of  that  we  can  be  sure.  Yes,  we  must  get 
some  light  on  this  subject  and  do  it  soon." 
Here  Nan  herself  came  into  the  room  and  the 
girls,  in  a  very  lively  manner,  tried  to  appear 
as  if  they  had  been  talking  over  their  days  at 
college. 


CHAPTER  XVIII 


JACK'S  EYES  ARE  OPENED 


CHAPTER  XVIII 

JACK'S   EYES   ARE   OPENED 

MARY  LEE'S  opportunity  came  sooner  than 
she  expected  and  in  a  manner  she  had  not 
looked  for.  Jack  brought  a  pile  of  mail  to  her 
one  morning  and  then  went  off  to  distribute 
other  letters,  but  she  had  espied  one  letter 
whose  contents  she  much  desired  to  know,  al 
though  she  did  not  show  the  least  curiosity  at 
the  moment.  Later  in  the  day  she  took  pains 
to  seek  out  Mary  Lee  at  a  moment  when  she 
knew  she  would  be  alone  in  her  room.  "  Well," 
began  Jack,  "  what  did  the  mail  bring  you  to 
day?" 

"  Oh,  a  lot  of  letters,"  returned  Mary  Lee. 
"  One  from  Jo,  and  Cousin  Mag's  usual  nice  fat 
one,  and  one  from  Rita  ;  she  doesn't  often  write 
to  me  because  Nan  is  generally  the  favored 
one." 

Jack  waited,  but  Mary  Lee  did  not  mention 
the  correspondent  in  whom  she  was  specially 
interested. 

"  Rita  say  anything  of  Rob  Powell?  "  queried 
Jack  to  make  conversation. 

"No,  not  to  me;  she  may  have  mentioned 


328  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

him  to  Nan.  I  notice  that  Nan  had  a  letter, 
too." 

"  What  do  you  think  Mr.  Harding  asked  me 
the  other  day  ? "  said  Jack  suddenly.  "  He 
wanted  to  know  if  Nan  were  engaged." 

"  What  did  you  tell  him  ?  "  Mary  Lee  asked 
quickly. 

"  I  told  him  I  didn't  know.  I  knew  there 
was  some  one  greatly  interested  in  her  and  in 
whom  we  thought  she  was  interested,  but  she 
had  never  told  any  of  us  that  she  was  actually 
engaged." 

11  Why  did  you  tell  him  that?  " 

"Oh,  because  I  wanted  to  let  him  know  that 
blessed  old  Nan  could  have  attention  even  if 
she  were  getting  on." 

"  Oh,  Jack,  you  ridiculous  little  goose  ;  as  if 
a  girl  only  twenty-three  could  be  said  to  be 
getting  on.  Nan  is  a  mere  child." 

"  Oh,  Mary  Lee,  she  doesn't  seem  so  to  me." 

"  She  does  to  every  one  who  has  any  sense. 
Just  because  she  is  the  eldest  you  have  fallen 
into  the  habit  of  thinking  of  her  as  an  elderly 
person  ;  the  sooner  you  get  out  of  it  the  better. 
Did  Mr.  Harding  ask  if  you  were  engaged  ?  " 

"  No." 

"  What  would  you  have  told  him  if  he  had 
asked  ?  " 

"  I  would  have  hedged." 


Jack's  Eyes  Are  Opened  329 

Mary  Lee  determined  to  press  the  question 
home  this  time.  "  But  aren't  you  ?  "  she  asked. 

"Has  Cart  been  telling  you  anything?" 
queried  Jack  with  a  quick  glance  at  the  pile  of 
letters  on  the  table  by  her  sister's  side. 

"  I  know  what  his  feelings  are  without  his 
telling  me.  Is  there  something  to  tell,  then  ?  " 
she  asked  diplomatically. 

"Nothing  for  him  to  tell,  nothing  he  has  any 
right  to.  If  he  should  tell,  there  would  cease 
to  be  anything  existing  to  tell." 

"  What  a  very  mystical  remark.  Japan  has 
laid  its  spell  upon  you.  If  there  were  anything 
he  should  not  tell  it  oughtn't  to  exist,  of  course. 
I  can  make  that  much  out." 

"  Oh,  there  is  nothing  so  very  dreadful  about 
it,  only-  Jack  paused. 

"About  what,  Jack?  You  might  tell  your 
own  sister." 

Jack  shut  her  lips  resolutely  and  shook  her 
head. 

"  Poor  old  Cart,"  said  Mary  Lee  reaching  for 
the  letter  which  lay  on  top  of  the  heap. 

"  Why  '  poor '  ?  "  jerked  out  Jack. 

"  I've  just  had  a  letter  from  him." 

"  It's  more  than  I  have  had,  then,"  returned 
Jack. 

"  I  imagine  he  believes  you  don't  care  for 
one.  When  did  you  write  to  him  last,  Jack  ?  " 


33°  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

Jack  answered  reluctantly.  "  Not  since  we 
left  San  Francisco  to  come  here." 

"  Why,  Jack  Corner,  I  think  that  is  cruelty  to 
animals.  Why  haven't  you  written  ? "  Mary 
Lee  spoke  indignantly. 

"  Oh,  just  because." 

"That's  no  reason.  Have  you  quarreled 
with  Carter?" 

"  Not  exactly.  He  is  so  tiresome  about  some 
things." 

"  What  special  thing  ?  " 

"  Oh,  just  a  soft,  silly  thing." 

"  Well,  I  think  you  ought  to  write.  He  is 
mightily  discouraged.  He  is  ill  and  wretched, 
poor  boy." 

Jack  leaned  forward,  her  eyes  fixed  on  the 
letter  which  Mary  Lee  did  not  offer  her.  "  It 
isn't — it  isn't — his  old  trouble,  is  it  ?  "  she  ques 
tioned,  a  note  of  anxiety  in  her  voice. 

"  No,  I  don't  think  so,  but  he  seems  tired 
and  heart-sick,  somehow  as  if  the  world  were 
all  awry.  I  never  had  such  a  doleful  letter  from 
him,  and  Nan's  is  about  like  it.  It  isn't  Carter's 
way  at  all  to  be  bitter  and  talk  of  giving  up  and 
going  to  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth." 

"  Very  likely  he  doesn't  mean  it,"  said  Jack 
regaining  her  hard  manner. 

"  We  might  think  so  if  Mrs.  Roberts  hadn't 
written  to  Aunt  Helen  that  Carter  was  looking 


Jack's  Eyes  Are  Opened  331 

wretchedly  and  that  he  had  overworked  and 
they  were  urging  him  to  go  abroad,  and  to 
spend  next  winter  in  Egypt." 

Jack  made  no  reply  but  left  the  room  and  a 
moment  later  was  at  her  Aunt  Helen's  door. 
"May  I  see  Mrs.  Roberts'  letter,  Aunt  Helen?" 
she  asked.  "Mary  Lee  said  you  had  heard 
from  her." 

"Why,  yes,"  was  the  answer,  "you  can  see 
it,  of  course." 

Jack  took  the  missive  which  her  aunt  hunted 
up  and  went  over  to  the  window,  keeping  her 
back  turned.     She  stood  some  time  pretending 
to  be  still  reading  when  she  had  really  come  to 
the  end  of  the  last  page,  but  the  truth  was,  her 
eyes  were  full  of  tears.     She  did  not  see  a  body 
of  gallant  troops  go  marching  bravely  by,  nor 
did   she   notice   a   band   of   pilgrims   carrying 
staves,  girt  about  the  loins,  and  wearing  great 
straw  hats.     She  presently  wiped  one  eye  in  a 
manner   as   if  a  mote  were  in  it,  then  after  a 
while  she  furtively  did  the  same  to  the  other, 
and  when  she  considered  that  all  undue  mois 
ture   must   be  removed,  she  handed  back  the 
letter   saying  cheerfully,   "  She  writes   quite  a 
newsy  letter,  doesn't  she  ?     Too  bad  Cart  isn't 
feeling   up   to   the   mark."     She   made   a  few 
more   light   remarks   and   then   went   back  to 
Mary  Lee. 


332  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

"  Do  you  mind  my  seeing  Cart's  letter?  "  she 
asked  meekly. 

u  Certainly  you  can  see  it,"  Mary  Lee  re 
sponded.  "I  would  have  offered  it  to  you 
before  but  I  didn't  gather  from  your  manner 
that  it  would  interest  you." 

Spunky  Jack  made  no  reply  to  this,  but  took 
the  letter  and  sat  down.  Once  or  twice  Mary 
Lee  glanced  at  her,  and  noticed  that  by  degrees 
Jack  had  swung  her  chair  around  so  that  her 
face  was  almost  hidden.  "  She  cares  a  lot  more 
than  she  pretends,"  Mary  Lee  commented  in 
wardly. 

After  a  while  Jack  returned  the  letter  with  a 
backward  movement  of  her  arm,  her  face  being 
more  turned  away. 

Mary  Lee  got  up  to  take  it  but  did  not  stop 
there.  She  came  around  to  face  her  younger 
sister,  whose  eyes  were  wet  and  whose  lips 
were  trembling.  "Jack,"  said  she,  "  suppose 
you  should  never  see  Carter  again." 

Jack  started  up  with  a  cry  and  pushed  her 
sister  from  her.  "Don't,  don't,"  she  said 
fiercely.  "How  can  you  say  such  cruel 
things?" 

"But  if  you  don't  care,  Jack,  and  if  you 
make  Carter  think  you  do  not,  it  is  you  who 
are  cruel."  Then  her  voice  became  very  gentle 
and  sad  as  she  went  on.  "  Jack,  you  poor  little 


Jack's  Eyes  Are  Opened  333 

child,  you  don't  know  what  it  means  to  lose  one 
you  love  very  dearly.  I  do  know,  and  so  I  can 
tell  you  this  that  it  is  my  greatest  comfort  to 
remember  all  the  loving  things  that  were  said 
to  me,  and  to  feel  that  Phil  knew  that  I  loved 
him  as  dearly  as  he  loved  me.  If  he  had  died 
without  knowing,  I  couldn't  have  stood  it.  We 
were  separated  all  those  last  months  but  his 
letters  to  me  are  my  life  now  and  I  know  mine 
were  the  greatest  joy  to  him.  I  was  no  older 
than  you  when  he  told  me  what  I  was  to  him* 
We  kept  it  a  secret  because  we  were  so  young, 
but,  oh,  Jack,  think  what  I  should  have  lost  if  I 
hadn't  my  memories." 

By  this  time  Jack  was  crying  softly,  but  with 
no  effort  at  concealment,  her  head  buried  in  her 
sister's  lap  as  she  sat  on  the  floor.  "  I  am  all 
you  say,  a  wicked,  cruel  girl,"  she  sobbed.  "  I 
do  love  him,  and  I  told  him  I  would  marry  him 
when  I  was  through  college,  but  I  wouldn't  let 
him  mention  it  again  because  he  wanted  to  kiss 
me.  That  was  what  made  me  mad,  and  this 
last  time  he  wanted  to  kiss  me  good-bye  and  I 
didn't  write  just  to  punish  him  for  it.  The  first 
time  it  was  because  I  thought  he  took  too  much 
for  granted,  and  the  last  time  it  was  because  I 
wanted  to  show  him  he  couldn't  break  the  com 
pact." 

"  What  was  the  compact?" 


334  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

"  He  was  not  to  say  a  word  of  love  to  me  or 
mention  that  I  had  made  him  any  promise.  If 
he  did,  I  said  I  wouldn't  marry  him." 

"And  has  he?" 

"  No,  but  he  did  ask  me  to  kiss  him  good 
bye." 

"  I  think  it  has  been  pretty  hard  on  him,  for 
it  gave  you  a  chance  to  do  as  you  please  and 
yet  it  bound  him." 

"  I  know,  and  I  was  very  selfish,  but  I  didn't 
want  it  known,  Mary  Lee." 

"  No,  of  course  not,  and  it  needn't  be  known 
now,  although  I  wish  you  would  tell  Nan." 

"Why?" 

"  Because  she  thinks  you  like  Mr.  Harding, 
and  I  am  pretty  sure  if  it  were  not  that  she  be 
lieves  she  must  not  stand  in  your  way,  she 
would  like  him  mightily  herself." 

Jack  lifted  her  tear-stained  face. 

"  Oh,  Mary  Lee,  have  I  been  twice  a  selfish 
pig?  Poor,  dear  old  Nan.  I  never  once 
thought  of  her  in  the  matter.  I  was  mad 
because  Carter  didn't  write  and  I  told  myself 
I  would  have  a  good  time  and  I  would  go  back 
and  tell  him  about  it.  I  never  thought  of  hurt 
ing  Nan.  Of  course  I  will  tell  her,  and  what  is 
more  I  will  tell  him,  if  you  say  I  ought." 

"I  don't  think  you  need  do  that,  but  I  do 
think  you  ought  to  show  the  same  grace  Nan 


Jack's  Eyes  Are  Opened  335 

has  shown  you  whenever  you  walked  off  with 
Mr.  Harding." 

"You  don't  think  then  that  it  is  Rob  Powell 
whom  Nan  likes?" 

"No,  I  am  pretty  sure  she  doesn't  care  a  rap 
for  him  except  as  a  friend." 

"  What  a  blundering  idiot  I  have  been,  to  be 
sure.  Well,  I  will  make  up  for  it  to  Carter, 
and  to  Nan,  too,  if  I  can.  Thank  you,  Mary 
Lee,  for  bringing  me  to  my  senses.  You  don't 
really  think  I  shall  never  see  Cart  again,  do 
you?" 

"  I  hope  you  will,  and  I  think  the  very  best 
way  to  cure  him  will  be  for  you  to  write  him  a 
letter  such  as  you  know  he  is  longing  for." 

"  I  will,  I  really  will,  and  what  is  more  I  will 
do  it  this  minute." 

Jack  never  did  anything  by  halves,  though  it 
must  be  confessed  that  she  made  it  an  excuse  to 
write  that  she  wanted  to  interest  Carter  and  the 
Robertses  in  Toku.  She  wanted  him  trained  as 
a  good  servant  so  that  when  she  had  her  own 
home  he  could  live  with  her.  What  did  Carter 
think  of  that?  Wasn't  she  far-seeing?  They 
had  been  telling  her  that  he  was  not  well.  He 
must  hurry  and  chirk  up  for  her  sake.  She 
was  looking  forward  to  seeing  him  on  her  return 
and  then The  rest  was  left  to  the  imagina 
tion,  but  at  the  end  of  the  letter  there  was  a 


336  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

funny  little  scalloped  character  which  was  not 
explained  at  all,  and  away  down  in  one  corner 
of  the  page  was  written  in  very  fine  letters,  al 
most  microscopic,  "  If  you  love  me  you  may 
tell  me  so  once  when  you  next  write."  Alto 
gether  it  was  a  very  Jack-like  document,  yet 
never  before  had  Carter  received  one  which 
gave  him  such  assurance  of  Jack's  real  feeling 
for  him. 

Her  letter  finished,  Jack  proceeded  to  hunt  up 
Nan  whom  she  found  quite  alone  in  the  garden. 
"  I've  just  been  writing  to  Carter,"  she  an 
nounced  cheerfully.  "  Why  didn't  you  show  me 
his  letter,  Nan  ?  " 

"  Because  it  was  so  dispirited  and  I  didn't 
want  to  spoil  your  good  times,"  returned  Nan. 

"  Poor  old  Cart,"  said  Jack.  "  Do  you  think 
he  is  really  ill,  Nan?" 

"  I  think  he  is  more  heart-sick  than  body  sick." 

"  All  because  of  wicked  me,  do  you  reckon  ? 
I  am  a  beast,  Nan.  I  am  free  to  confess  it,  but 
I  am  not  going  to  be  so  any  more.  When  Car 
ter  and  I  are  married,  I  am  going  to  have  Toku 
for  our  very  best  servant." 

"  When  Carter  and  you  are  married  ? "  ex 
claimed  Nan.  "  I  thought  that  was  all  over 
and  done  with,  Jack,  that  it  was  only  a  childish 
idea." 

"  It  isn't,"  returned  Jack  with  decision.     "  I 


Jack's  Eyes  Are  Opened  337 

shall  never  marry  any  one  but  Carter,  and  he 
knows  it,  or  he  will  know  it  by  the  time  he  has 
read  my  letter.  I  know  I  seem  like  a  skittish, 
heartless  creature,  and  I  do  like  to  jolly  around 
with  the  boys,  but  Carter  is  my  single  steady 
and  always  will  be.  I  wanted  you  to  know, 
Nan,  because  I  know  Carter  writes  to  you 
oftener  than  to  any  of  the  others,  and  I  don't 
want  you  to  tell  him  things  that  are  simply  fig 
ments  of  your  brain,  as  I  might  give  you  reason 
to  do  sometimes  if  you  didn't  know  the  bona  fide 
truth.  You  mustn't  always  trust  appearances, 
you  know.  They  are  deceptive.  Are  you 
glad,  Nan,  you  old  dear  ?  "  She  looked  at  her 
sister  mischievously,  so  that  Nan  checked  her 
impulse  to  hug  her. 

"  Of  course  I  am  glad,"  she  returned.  "  You 
know  that  Cart  is  already  just  like  a  brother, 
and  I  have  felt  so  awfully  sorry  for  him  of  late 
that  I  could  almost  have  cried.  I  did  want  you 
to  be  happy,"  she  said  wistfully,  "  even  if  Car 
ter  were  sacrificed,  but  it  seemed  pretty  hard  on 
him." 

"You  blessed  old  thing,"  cried  Jack,  herself 
giving  the  caress  Nan  had  withheld.  "  You 
are  about  the  most  loyal  and  faithful  darling  out. 
I  don't  deserve  such  sisters." 

With  this  remark  she  walked  off,  leaving 
Nan  uplifted  and  yet  at  the  same  time  strangely 


238  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

apprehensive  of  facing  her  own  future.  She  had 
driven  Neal  Harding  from  her  by  her  coolness 
and  indifference.  Would  he  ever  return  ?  Had 
he  not  already  learned  to  prefer  Jack  ?  She 
shook  off  these  doubts  at  last  and  went  back  to 
the  house  with  a  determination  not  to  interfere 
with  fate  again. 

In  the  meantime,  Jack  had  continued  on  with 
her  performance  of  duty.  She  had  met  Mr. 
Harding,  and  had  asked  if  he  didn't  want  to  go 
with  her  to  mail  a  very  important  letter.  He 
acquiesced,  of  course,  and  on  the  way  she  let  it 
be  known  that  the  letter  was  to  an  especial 
somebody  who  must  have  it  by  the  very  earliest 
outgoing  mail,  and  then  craftily  she  let  him 
know  that  Nan  was  sending  no  such  letters,  and 
that  she,  Jack,  had  discovered  that  Nan's  inter 
est  in  a  certain  individual  was  purely  a  friendly 
one.  Then  with  a  virtuous  feeling  of  having 
done  all  that  could  possibly  be  expected  of  her, 
Jack  returned  to  the  hotel  not  even  hinting  at 
such  a  proposition  as  extending  the  walk. 

"You  won't  say  anything  to  Eleanor,  will 
you  ?  "  said  Jack  to  her  sisters.  "  It  is  a  family 
secret,  remember.  Of  course  I  shall  tell  mother 
and  Jean  as  soon  as  I  see  them.  I  suppose  I 
ought  to  have  told  them  before,  for  it  isn't  riice 
to  have  even  one  secret  from  your  bestest 
mother  and  your  own  twin." 


Jack's  Eyes  Are  Opened  339 

"  Yes,  you  must  tell  them,"  agreed  her  sis 
ters,  Mary  Lee  adding,  "  Mother  was  the  only 
one  I  told  when  I  had  my  secret,  and  she  never 
so  much  as  hinted  it  to  any  one." 

Jack  sighed.  "  I  think  we'd  better  be  get 
ting  back  to  those  two  pretty  soon,  and  I  don't 
care  how  soon  we  sail  for  the  States."  Her 
sisters  understood  that  she  could  not  reach 
California  too  soon,  and  that  she  would  not 
mind  in  the  least  a  little  delay  there  before 
starting  for  her  own  home. 

"  You'll  not  tell  Eleanor,"  she  repeated. 

"  Oh,  no,"  promised  the  others,  "  but  we  can 
not  help  her  forming  her  own  conclusions." 

What  these  conclusions  were,  Mary  Lee 
found  out  that  very  evening  when  Eleanor  en 
ticed  her  off  into  the  garden.  "  I  have  tried  to 
pump  Neal,"  she  said,  "but  he  is  mute  as  a 
clam,  and  I  can  get  nothing  from  him  but  that 
he  has  no  right  to  poach  on  another's  pre 
serves." 

"  He  knows  there  is  no  other  and  that  there 
is  a  free  way  to  the  preserves,"  Mary  Lee  told 
her. 

"  What  do  you  mean?"  cried  Eleanor. 

"  Jack  has  taken  it  upon  her  contrary  little 
self  to  inform  him  that  nobody  has  any  claim 
on  Nan." 

"  What  made  her  do  it  ?  " 


34°  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

"  Oh,  she  took  the  notion  after  my  having 
impressed  it  upon  her  that  Nan  was  not  think 
ing  about  Rob.  To  give  Jack  credit  she  as 
sumed  that  Nan  was,  and  moreover,"  Mary 
Lee  laughed,  "she  thought  Nan  quite  too 
antique  to  form  any  new  attachments." 

Eleanor  laughed  too.  "The  point  of  view 
of  eighteen.  Isn't  it  funny  ?  " 

"I  don't  suppose  she  would  have  looked 
upon  Nan  as  such  a  fossil  if  she  were  not  the 
eldest  of  the  Corners,"  Mary  Lee  went  on,  "  but 
all  her  life  Jack  has  been  accustomed  to  look 
up  to  Nan  and  to  have  it  dinged  into  her  that 
she  must  regard  her  eldest  sister  as  second  only 
to  her  mother." 

"  I  see,  and  what  do  you  suppose  will  hap 
pen  now  ?" 

"  Don't  know.  It  is  getting  a  trifle  exciting, 
isn't  it?" 

"  I  shall  lose  all  my  respect  for  Neal  if  he 
doesn't  take  advantage  of  his  opportunities," 
Eleanor  went  on.  "  We  must  consent  to  that 
walk  to  Sakusa  to-morrow  if  we  fall  by  the 
way,  for  it  will  be  such  a  great  chance  for  con 
fidences.  I  want  to  tell  you  something,  Mary 
Lee.  Mr.  Montell  is  coming  to-night." 

"  He  is  ?  Aha,  my  young  miss,  so  there  will 
be  chances  for  more  than  those  other  two." 

"  Oh,  I  didn't  mean  that,"  said  Eleanor  in 


Jack's  Eyes  Are  Opened  341 

confusion.  "  Don't  allow  your  unbridled  fan 
cies  to  roam  too  far  afield." 

Mary  Lee  shook  her  head  sagely.  "  I  think 
my  own  thoughts,"  she  remarked. 

She  and  Jack  contrived  to  interest  Miss 
Helen  in  such  a  way  that  Nan  was  not  missed 
that  evening.  Jack  made  her  confession  which 
Miss  Helen  received  as  they  knew  she  would. 
She  was  very  fond  of  Carter  who  was  the  son 
of  one  of  her  old  school  friends,  and  she  had 
long  ago  formed  her  own  opinion  of  the  affair. 

"  I  couldn't  ask  for  a  dearer  nephew  than 
Carter  Barnwell,"  she  told  Jack,  "  but  you  are 
nothing  but  a  baby  yet,  Jack." 

"  I  have  been  so  informed  more  than  once 
to-day,"  returned  Jack.  "  I  knew  you  would 
all  think  I  was  too  young,  and  indeed,  Aunt 
Helen,  I  haven't  a  notion  of  being  married  till 
I  have  left  college.  I  wouldn't  have  told  only 
Mary  Lee  thought  I  ought." 

"  You  certainly  ought  if  there  is  really  an  un 
derstanding  between  you,"  said  her  aunt. 

"I  suppose  there  is,"  Jack  responded, 
"  though  I  had  intended  to  keep  Cart  guessing 
for  some  time  yet,  but  now  that  he  is  so  miser 
able  I  can't  do  it.  I  had  to  give  him  just  a 
wee  little  twinkling  of  encouragement  in  think 
ing  I  meant  what  I  said,  but  it  must  be  a  dead 
secret  to  all  but  the  family." 


34 2  The  Four  Comers  in  Japan 

In  spite  of  her  cheerful  exterior,  Jack  was  the 
least  happy  of  the  group  that  night,  for  while 
Nan  lay  blissfully  making  plans  for  the  mor 
row  and  Eleanor  was  beginning  to  ask  herself 
searching  questions  which  her  evening  with 
Mr.  Montell  had  created,  Jack  was  wondering 
if  Carter  were  really  ill  and  would  he  be  worse 
before  her  letter  reached  him.  Alas !  that  it 
took  so  long  for  the  mail  to  span  the  distance 
between  them.  If  she  could  but  visit  him  in 
spirit  to  whisper  all  that  her  heart  would  say. 
That  night  Jack's  chickens  came  home  to  roost 
if  they  never  had  before,  and  of  all  who  were  to 
make  the  pilgrimage  to  the  sacred  grove  on  the 
morrow  no  wish  more  fervent  than  hers  would 
be  offered  up  at  the  shrine  for  lovers. 


CHAPTER  XIX 
VOTIVE  OFFERINGS 


CHAPTER  XIX 

VOTIVE   OFFERINGS 

BY  the  next  day  it  was  considered  safe  enough 
to  make  the  trip  to  Sakusa.  It  was  a  tortuous 
way,  and  one  that  required  the  services  of  a 
guide,  but  a  young  Japanese,  whom  Mr.  Montell 
knew,  consented  to  make  one  of  the  party.  He 
could  speak  English,  and,  being  an  intelligent, 
educated  gentleman,  was  much  more  desirable 
as  an  adjunct  than  the  ordinary  interpreter.  By 
bamboo  forests,  and  rice-fields,  past  many  a 
temple  and  shrine,  they  trudged,  part  of  their 
journey  being  indicated  by  a  stone  path  difficult 
to  walk  upon  yet  necessarily  used.  Here  they 
must  go  single  file. 

"  It  is  getting  rather  tiresome,"  said  Jack  over 
her  shoulder  to  Mary  Lee  who  followed  closely, 
these  two  walking  in  the  footsteps  of  their  guide 
while  the  others  lagged  behind,  the  two  couples 
separated  by  a  perceptible  space. 

"  We'll  get  there  after  a  while,"  returned 
Mary  Lee.  "  It  is  all  for  the  cause,  remember, 
Jack." 

"  I  feel  precisely  as  if  I  were  doing  penance," 
Jack  answered  back. 


346  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

"  Perhaps  you  are,"  replied  her  sister  with  a 
little  smile. 

Jack  said  no  more,  but  toiled  on  till  at  last  a 
small  cluster  of  houses  indicated  that  they  were 
nearing  a  village. 

"Is  it  Sakusa?"  Jack  asked  Mr.  Tamura, 
their  guide. 

"Sakusa,"  he  replied  with  a  wave  of  the 
hand  toward  where  a  tori-i>  a  high  paintless 
structure,  stood,  and  in  another  moment  they 
had  left  their  rough  stone  path  to  step  upon  the 
pavement  of  the  temple's  court.  Here  they 
waited  for  the  others  to  come  up.  Meantime 
they  could  observe  the  fine  old  trees,  the  quaint 
monuments  and  the  gateway  itself. 

"  This  is  the  temple  of  Yaegaki,"  Mr.  Tamura 
told  them.  "  It  is  a  very  noted  shrine,  small  as 
it  is.  We  will  go  to  the  main  temple  which  is 
the  most  interesting." 

The  group,  now  complete,  went  forward  and 
presently,  with  one  accord,  stopped  short. 
"What  are  they?"  inquired  Eleanor  wonder- 
ingly  looking  at  myriads  of  tiny  flags  inserted 
in  the  ground  all  around  the  base  of  the  shrine. 

"  Those,"  Mr.  Tamura  said,  "  are  tokens  of 
gratitude.  They  mean  that  many  lovers' 
prayers  have  been  answered." 

"  And  those  white  wisps  upon  the  gratings 
of  the  doors  ?"  Eleanor  continued  to  question. 


Votive  Offerings  347 

"Those  are  the  prayers  of  the  lovers  who 
have  made  the  pilgrimage." 

"  So  many,  so  many,"  murmured  Nan. 

"  And  what  is  that  which  looks  like  hair, 
there  with  the  little  knots  of  paper?"  Mary 
Lee  put  this  question. 

"  It  is  hair,"  she  was  told,  "most  of  it,  though 
some  is  seaweed,  probably  brought  from  a 
long  distance.  These  are  votive  offerings.  A 
maiden  making  a  vow,  a  wish,  a  prayer,  will 
often  cut  off  her  hair  and  hang  it  upon  the 
shrine  that  she  may  thus  show  her  strength  of 
desire,  her  faith,  her  intention  to  propitiate  the 
deities  of  love  and  marriage  who  preside  over 
this  shrine." 

Mr.  Harding  stepped  nearer  to  see  the  many 
names  carved  upon  the  doors  and  the  wood 
work.  These  he  could  in  some  instances  read, 
but  as  they  were  written  in  the  Chinese  char 
acters,  the  girls  could  not  make  them  out. 

"  Now,"  said  Mr.  Tamura,  "  we  must  see  the 
famous  Camellia  tree  which  is  supposed  to  be 
inhabited  by  the  beings  who  answer  lovers' 
prayers.  It  is  very  ancient  and  much  revered. 
We  will  look  at  it  before  we  go  to  the  sacred 
grove." 

They  all  stood  a  few  moments  before  the 
gnarled  old  tree  and  then  followed  on  to  where 
their  guide  again  paused.  "  Here  you  can  find 


348  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

the  talismans  and  the  charms,  if  you  wish  to 
buy,"  Mr.  Tamura  informed  them. 

11  Oh,  we  must  have  some  of  them,"  declared 
the  girls,  and  though  neither  Mr.  Harding  nor 
Mr.  Montell  said  a  word,  they  did  not  hold  back. 

"  Which  are  considered  the  nicest  ?  "  inquired 
Jack. 

Mr.  Tamura  smiled  as  he  answered.  "  If  you 
are  in  love  this  mamori  is  supposed  to  be  the 
most  wonder-working,  and  will  assure  you  a 
blessed  union  with  the  object  of  your  affection." 
He  picked  out  a  long  folded  paper  with  queer 
characters  and  a  seal  upon  it. 

"Can  I  open  it ?"  inquired  Jack.  "  Will  it 
break  the  charm  ?  " 

"  Oh,  no,  you  can  see  what  it  holds  within  the 
interior,"  Mr.  Tamura  told  her,  and  Jack  did  not 
delay  in  opening  the  paper. 

"  Oh,  look,"  she  cried,  "  aren't  they  cunning  ?  " 

The  others  gathered  around  to  see  two  tiny 
little  figures  in  ancient  costume.  One  enfolded 
the  other  in  his  embrace. 

"  It  is  the  small  wife  enfold  to  the  heart  of  the 
small  husband,"  their  guide  explained.  "If 
you  marry  the  man  of  your  ambition,  you 
must  return  this  charm  to  the  temple.  It  does 
not  promise  you  the  happiness  of  after  marriage, 
but  only  the  marriage." 

"I  would  run  the  risk  of  the  happiness,"  said 


Votive  Offerings  349 

Mr.  Harding  in  a  low  tone  to  Nan  who  for  some 
reason  blushed  furiously. 

"  If  you  wish  the  love  of  after  marriage  you 
must  purchase  another.  It  is  the  leaf  from  the 
tree  we  have  just  seen,  but  you  see  it  is  of  the 
most  preciousness."  And  of  the  whole  party 
there  was  not  one,  with  the  exception  of  Mary 
Lee,  who  did  not  buy  one  of  each  of  these  two 
charms.  Mary  Lee  contented  herself  with  some 
little  amulets  which  she  declared  were  more 
worth  her  while. 

"  Of  course,"  said  Eleanor  lightly,  "  we  don't 
believe  in  them  at  all  and  have  no  special  use 
for  them,  but  we  may  be  able  to  make  presents 
of  them  to  some  of  our  friends." 

"  That  is  just  it,"  echoed  Nan. 

"  And  the  little  lady  and  her  husband  are  so 
cunning,"  declared  Jack,  "  I  just  had  to  get  one 
to  show  Jean." 

Mary  Lee  smiled  wisely  but  said  not  a  word. 

1  They  are  really  great  curiosities,"  remarked 
Nan  airily.  "  I  do  not  remember  ever  having 
seen  their  like.  I  know  mother  and  Aunt  Helen 
will  be  greatly  interested  in  them." 

Again  Mary  Lee  smiled  and  kept  her  counsel. 

They  went  on  further  till  they  came  to  a  great 
grove  of  cedars,  pines,  and  bamboo  with  other 
trees,  making  so  deep  a  shade  that  they  seemed 
in  a  sunless  world.  When  their  eyes  became 


350  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

accustomed  to  the  half  light,  they  observed  that 
wherever  possible  upon  the  bark  of  the  bamboo 
trees  names  were  written.  "  Names  and  wishes," 
said  their  guide. 

"  How  weird  and  mysterious  it  all  seems,"  said 
Nan  to  her  companion. 

"  The  very  Court  of  Love,"  returned  he, 
"  and  you  are  treading  it  with  me,"  he  added 
softly. 

Nan's  heart  beat  fast  but  she  made  no  reply. 
It  all  seemed  so  intangible,  so  unreal  an  ex 
istence,  that  even  his  presence  began  to  appear 
unreal. 

"  There  is  a  little  pond  further  on,  Tamura 
says,"  Mr.  Harding  remarked  after  a  period 
when  silence  was  upon  them  both.  "  There  are 
water  newts  in  it,  and  one  tests  his  fortune  by 
sailing  a  small  boat  in  which  he  puts  a  rin.  If 
it  sinks  to  the  bottom  and  the  newts  touch  it 
all  will  be  well,  but  if  it  does  not  sink  and  if  the 
newts  disregard  it,  then  it  is  an  ill  omen.  Shall 
we  go  and  sail  a  boat  ?  " 

"  It  might  be  amusing,"  returned  Nan,  trying 
to  hide  her  confusion. 

They  found  the  rest  of  their  party  already  on 
the  brink  of  the  pond  where  others  were  launch 
ing  tiny  crafts  of  paper.  Mr.  Tamura  was  show 
ing  Jack  how  to  make  one.  He  seemed  to  sur 
mise  that  more  than  one  would  be  required  for 


Votive  Offerings  351 

he  soon  had  a  little  fleet  of  them  ready,  and  him 
self  set  one  afloat  with  a  rin  in  it.  He  watched 
it  gravely  as  it  went  on  its  course.  Mr.  Harding 
launched  his,  giving  Nan  a  smile  as  he  did  so. 
It  drifted  out  upon  the  clear  water  and  be 
came  so  saturated  as  soon  to  succumb  to  the 
weight  of  its  freight  of  copper  coin,  then  down 
it  sank.  It  could  be  seen  distinctly  through  the 
limpid  water  and  presently  the  newts  were  ob 
served  to  approach  it.  Mr.  Harding  rose  to  his 
feet,  and  waved  his  hat  gaily.  "A  good  omen," 
he  cried. 

Most  of  the  other  boats  acted  in  the  same 
wayi  although  they  did  not  wait  to  see  the  fate 
of  all  that  were  launched,  but  turned  to  wander 
about  and  look  up  the  remaining  strange  evi 
dences  of  superstitious  faith. 

Nan  and  her  companion  allowed  the  others  to 
put  some  distance  between  themselves  and  this 
lagging  pair. 

"  Let  them  alone  and  they'll  come  home 
bringing  their  tales  behind  them,"  whispered 
Jack  to  Mary  Lee.  "  Their  love-tales,  I  hope 
they  will  be.  What  a  self-absorbed,  blind 
ninny  I  was  not  to  see  things  before.  Why, 
they  are  simply  daffy  about  one  another.  I 
don't  believe  any  one  else  exists  at  this  present 
moment  for  them.  Did  you  ever  think  dear  old 
Nan  would  be  so  far  gone  ?  " 


352  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

"  Oh,  yes,  I  knew  when  Nan  did  really  let 
herself  go  that  there  wouldn't  be  any  question 
about  it,"  returned  Mary  Lee  with  a  hall 
sigh. 

"  I  hope  he  is  good  enough  for  her,"  said 
Jack  a  little  jealously. 

"  Nobody  is  good  enough  for  any  of  you  sis 
ters,"  returned  Mary  Lee. 

"  Oh,  Carter  is  entirely  too  good  for  me,"  de 
clared  Jack  frankly.  "All  the  same  I  would 
scratch  any  one's  eyes  out  who  tried  to  take 
him  from  me." 

"  I  haven't  a  doubt  but  that  some  one  will 
try  to  if  you  don't  treat  him  better,"  Mary  Lee 
said  teasingly.  "You  can't  expect  a  man  to 
stay  forever  faithful  to  a  girl  who  behaves  as  if 
he  were  an  old  shoe  to  be  picked  up  and  cast 
aside  at  will." 

"  You  don't  mean  that,"  Jack  averred.  "  If 
you  did,  I  would  take  the  next  steamer  home 
and  marry  him  before  any  of  you  reached  there 
to  stop  me.  When  he  gets  my  letter  he  will 
understand,  so  don't  you  go  trying  to  stir  me 
up.  Where  in  the  world  are  those  two  ?  " 

"  Oh,  never  mind  them,"  rejoined  Mary  Lee. 

'  There  are  Eleanor  and  Mr.  Montell  just  ahead 

and  we  can  get  along  for  a  while  without  Nan." 

Meantime  Nan  and  Mr.  Harding  were  linger 
ing  in  the  deep  grove.  They  stood  by  a  bam- 


Votive  Offerings  353 

boo  tree  upon  which  were  cut  many  names. 
"  There  is  just  a  little  space  here  where  I  can 
cut  a  dear,  small  name,"  said  Mr.  Harding, 
"  the  name  of  the  dearest,  sweetest  girl 
in  the  world."  He  began  to  carve  the  letters 
while  Nan  stood  by  with  half-averted  face. 
11  N-a-n,"  he  wrote,  with  the  N  much  longer 
than  the  other  letters.  After  he  had  finished, 
he  came  to  Nan.  "  Will  you  look  ?  "  he  said, 
"  and  will  you  tell  me  if  I  may  put  my  name 
there  too  ?  The  same  initial  does  for  both,  you 
see.  Dear  Nan,  sweet  Nan !  this  is  the  Court 
of  Love  and  you  are  my  queen.  You  have 
been  so  kind  to  me  these  last  few  days  and  I 
may  be  called  away  any  moment,  so  I  am  dar 
ing  enough  to  tell  you  that  I  love  you." 

Nan  took  from  him  the  knife  he  still  held. 
She  went  up  to  the  tree,  and  upon  the  smooth 
bark  she  began  to  trace  the  letters  which,  fol 
lowing  the  initial  of  her  own  name,  became  that 
of  her  lover : 


N: 


-A-N 
E-A-L. 


"Is  it  true?  Is  it  true?"  breathed  he  close 
by  her  side. 

"I  am  afraid  it  is,"  returned  Nan  in  a  whis 
per. 

"  Afraid,  you  darlingest  girl  ?  " 


354  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

"  No,  no,  I  don't  mean  I  am  afraid,  I  mean — 
oh,  what  do  I  mean  ?  " 

"  You  mean  that  all  the  queer  little  charms 
have  nothing  to  do  with  you  and  me,  because 
you  loved  me,  didn't  you,  before  we  even 
started  out  to  come  here  ?  You  did  love  me 
yesterday  and  the  day  before,  didn't  you, 
Nan?"  ' 

"  And  even  so  far  back  as  last  week,"  ad 
mitted  Nan. 

"  When  you  wouldn't  even  look  at  me?" 

"Yes." 

"  Why  wouldn't  you  ?  " 

"  Because  you  wouldn't  look  at  me." 

"  I  did  look  when  I  could  steal  a  glance  at 
you.  I  wanted  to  look  at  you  every  minute 
and  I  was  afraid,  for  I  loved  you  from  that  very 
first  time  in  the  grove  of  Kamakura.  I  tried  to 
keep  away  from  you,  and  I  couldn't.  I  was  so 
unhappy  and  so  moony  and  headless  that  the 
chief  noticed  it,  and  said  I'd  better  take  a  rest 
for  I  was  ill.  He  didn't  know  what  was  the 
matter,  but  I  did." 

"  Oh,  dear,"  sighed  Nan,  "  and  I  was  un 
happy,  too.  I  thought  you  liked  Jack." 

"  And  I  thought  you  liked  a  miserable  some 
body  whom  I  could  have  annihilated." 

Talking  on  in  the  strain  which  so  pleases 
lovers  the  world  over,  they  neared  the  group 


"Is  IT  TRUE?" 


Votive  Offerings  355 

waiting  for  them  by  the  temple  gate.  "  Please 
don't  tell  any  one,"  said  Nan  hastily.  "  Mother 
must  be  the  first  to  know." 

"  And  I  hope  I  may  go  to  her  myself  that  I 
may  ask  her  for  your  precious  self.  Will  she 
give  you  to  me,  Nan  ?  " 

"  She  will,  when  she  knows  that  it  is  for  my 
happiness." 

"  And  you  will  be  willing  to  go  to  a  strange 
country  with  me?  You  will  wait  for  me  till 
I  can  feel  I  have  something  more  than  myself 
to  offer?" 

"  I  will  wait  years  if  need  be,  and "     She 

hesitated.  The  strange  country  away  from  all 
those  she  loved  best  did  seem  appalling,  but 
she  bravely  went  on,  "  Strange  countries  do  not 
seem  so  distant  as  they  used  to  be." 

Seeing  them  approaching,  the  others  started 
on  their  stony  way.  "  It  is  a  rough  road,"  said 
Neal,  "but  for  me  it  was  the  way  to  Paradise." 

Nan  could  have  echoed  the  words,  but  she 
did  not.  They  must  walk  single  file  for  a  time, 
but  she  might  have  been  side  by  side  with  a 
heavenly  host,  so  uplifted  was  she.  Of  all  queer 
places  to  find  her  happiness  ;  in  the  grove  of  a 
Shinto  temple  in  a  distant  and  difficult  part  of 
Japan.  It  all  seemed  like  a  dream  from  which 
she  awoke  to  reality  only  when  she  saw  a  be 
loved  form  striding  along  behind  her  when  she 


356  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

turned  her  head.     He  must  keep  her  in  view, 
he  said,  lest  some  accident  befall  her. 

On  their  way  through  the  streets  of  the  old 
city  which  they  reached  foot-sore  and  weary, 
but  so  glad  at  heart  they  had  no  thought  of 
bodily  aches  and  pains,  they  passed  a  little  shop. 
"  Let  us  stop  here  a  moment,"  proposed  Neal. 
"  I  want  to  get  you  something  as  a  reminder  of 
this  day." 

"  Do  you  think  I  will  ever  forget  it?"  asked 
Nan  with  a  shy  glance. 

"You  adorable  girl,  no,  I  don't,  but  all  the 
same  I  want  to  get  something." 

They  entered  the  small  establishment  and 
from  the  carvings  Neal  selected  a  little  figure 
of  Hotei,  the  God  of  Happiness,  whose  counter 
part  Nan  declared  she  must  buy  to  give  in  ex 
change.  Then  they  went  on,  arriving  at  the 
hotel  long  after  the  others. 

"And  did  you  have  a  happy  day?"  asked 
Miss  Helen  who  had  passed  the  hours  of  her 
nieces'  absence  in  the  quiet  garden  and  in  the 
streets  of  the  old  city.  "  Was  it  worth  the  hard 
trip?" 

"  Well  worth  it,"  was  Nan's  reply  given  with 
emphasis  though  not  a  word  did  she  tell  of  the 
joy  the  day  had  brought  her. 

"  The  others  seemed  pretty  well  tired  out," 
Miss  Helen  went  on,  "and  have  gone  to  lie 


Votive  Offerings  357 

down,  but  you  appear  fresher  than  any  of  the 
party." 

"  I  am  a  little  tired,  for  it  was  rather  far  and 
quite  rough,  but  it  was  so  very  interesting," 
Nan  vouchsafed,  and  then  began  to  describe 
the  temples  and  shrines,  but  of  that  carving  of 
her  own  name  on  the  bark  of  the  bamboo  tree 
she  said  nothing. 

Mary  Lee  and  Jack  looked  at  her  glowing 
face  questioningly  when  she  went  in  to  where 
they  were,  but  she  gave  them  no  confidences 
beyond  explaining  for  her  tardiness  by  saying 
that  she  and  Mr.  Harding  had  stopped  at  a 
shop  on  their  way. 

"  It  will  have  to  be  '  boots  and  saddles,'  as 
soon  as  we  can  manage  it,"  Mary  Lee  an 
nounced.  "  Aunt  Helen  thinks  we  should  start 
as  soon  as  we  get  rested,  so  we  shall  pack  to 
morrow  and  the  day  after  begin  our  journey 
across  country.  Eleanor  will  go  with  us,  she 
says,  though  I  didn't  think  she  would,  for  she 
could  easily  go  back  with  her  brother  from  here 
and  save  herself  the  longer  trip." 

"  Is  her  brother  going  back  from  here  ? " 
asked  Nan. 

"  You  ought  to  know.  Is  he  ?  "  queried  Mary 
Lee. 

"  No,"  Nan  replied  with  a  laugh. 

"  Oh  ! "     Mary  Lee  gave  Jack  a  little  prod 


358  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

with  her  elbow  and  Jack  responded  with  a  soft 
pinch  which  expressed  her  understanding. 

"Is  Mr.  Montell  going  back  from  here?" 
asked  Nan. 

"  I  don't  believe  he  is.  You  see  he  is  free  to 
come  and  go  as  he  may  see  fit  and  I  under 
stand  that  he  thinks  he  can  gather  profitable 
material  by  joining  our  caravan.  Nell  vows 
that  she  means  to  see  the  last  of  us  and  will 
stand  by  till  we  are  fairly  off.  Ergo  Mr.  Mon 
tell  follows  suit." 

"  Good  old  Nell,"  remarked  Nan  apropos  of 
what  she  did  not  explain. 

"Well,  what  do  you  make  of  it?"  inquired 
Mary  Lee  as  soon  as  Nan  was  out  of  hearing. 

"  I  think  it  is  very,  very  near  the  climax," 
responded  Jack. 

"I  go  further  than  that.  I  think  the  hour 
and  the  man  have  arrived  this  day,  and  that  it 
is  all  settled." 

"Oh,  Mary  Lee,  do  you  really?"  Jack 
propped  herself  up  to  look  at  her  sister. 
"  Then  why  didn't  she  tell  us  ?  " 

"  For  the  same  reason  another  young  person 
of  my  acquaintance  did  not  tell  until  it  was 
forced  from  her,"  rejoined  Mary  Lee. 

Jack  sank  back  again.  "  Oh,"  she  ejaculated 
in  a  discomfited  way.  "  I  am  crazy  to  know, 
aren't  you  ?  "  she  asked  presently. 


Votive  Offerings  359 

"  Of  course  I  should  like  to  know,  but  I  can 
wait.  Nan  has  such  a  telltale  face  and  I  never 
saw  such  a  radiant  expression  as  she  has.  Oh, 
dear  me,  Jack,  I  don't  feel  happy  over  it  myself, 
for  do  you  realize  that  it  means  we  shall  have 
to  part  with  our  dear  old  Nan,  and  that  she  may 
go  goodness  knows  where  to  live  ?  Neal  Hard 
ing  is  hoping  for  diplomatic  service  for  keeps, 
you  know.  He  hopes  for  an  appointment  as 
consul  somewhere,  and  that  means  that  Nan 
may  have  to  go  away  off  from  all  her  kin- 
folks." 

"Mercy  me,  I  hadn't  thought  of  that.  Oh, 
dear,  I  wish  now  I  had  kept  up  my  little  game, 
then  perhaps  this  would  never  have  come 
about." 

"  You  mean  child.  I  don't  wish  that,  and 
after  all  it  would  not  have  done  any  good, 
probably,  for  if  Neal  Harding  were  in  real 
earnest,  he  would  not  have  allowed  the  thing 
to  stop  here.  Eleanor  would  have  seen  to  it 
that  he  knew  of  Nan's  comings  and  goings, 
and  then  the  evil  day  would  simply  have  been 
put  off.  Meantime  poor  Nan  would  have  been 
wretchedly  unhappy."  Jack  agreed  that  this 
was  all  very  true  and  that  they  must  make  the 
best  of  it.  Later  on  they  conferred  with  Elea 
nor  who  had  nothing  more  to  add  to  what  they 
already  suspected. 


360  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

"I  quite  agree  with  you,  Mary  Lee,"  she 
said,  "that  it  is  all  right,  and  I  will  tell  you 
why.  When  Neal  came  in  he  came  up  and 
kissed  me  as  if  he  had  not  seen  me  for  a  long 
time.  I  said,  *  Why  this  unusual  effusiveness, 
my  dear?'  'Oh,  just  because  I  feel  so  jolly 
happy,'  he  said.  I  take  that  to  mean  some 
thing,  whatever  you  may  think." 

But  they  were  kept  in  the  dark  for  several 
days  longer,  and  in  the  meantime,  the  journey 
was  undertaken  which  would  bring  them  to  the 
Inland  Sea  again  and  to  the  spot  where  they 
would  find  Mrs.  Corner  and  Jean  waiting  for 
them. 


CHAPTER  XX 
IF  IT  MUST  BE 


CHAPTER  XX 

IF  IT  MUST  BE 

THE  long  journey  from  the  Sea  of  Japan  to 
the  Inland  Sea  was  over  and  Nagasaki  was 
reached  at  last. 

"The  end  of  our  travels  in  Japan,"  sighed  Nan. 
"  Won't  it  be  queer  to  see  no  more  tea-houses, 
no  more  rice-fields,  no  more  odd-looking  men 
with  mushroom  hats  and  women  tipping  along 
on  their  getas?" 

"  I  shall  not  miss  those  things  a  bit,"  averred 
Jack.  "  It  has  been  mighty  interesting  to  see 
and  I  have  enjoyed  it  down  to  the  ground,  but 
me  for  the  old  U.  S.,"  she  added  slangily. 

"  I  shall  not  be  sorry,  myself,  to  get  back," 
Mary  Lee  agreed  with  Jack. 

"  I  had  seen  all  that  I  wanted  before  you  all 
started  off  on  that  frantic  trip  to  the  western 
coast,"  Jean  declared. 

Nan  smiled  blissfully.  She  had  yet  to  make 
her  confession  to  the  three.  "  I  wouldn't  have 
missed  that  for  anything,"  she  said.  "  I  shall 
always  remember  it  as  the  happiest  time  of  my 
life." 

Jean,  who  had  not  yet  been  given  an  inkling 


364  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

of  what  was  in  the  wind,  stared  at  her.  "  You 
must  like  hard  travel,  then,"  she  remarked. 
"Jack  has  been  telling  me  of  that  awful  jaunt 
to  Sakusa  and  how  you  were  all  used  up  after 
ward.  I  don't  see  where  there  was  any  great 
bliss  in  that." 

Nan  smiled  down  at  her.  "  Jean,  dear,  and 
all  of  you,  I  have  something  to  tell  you.  I 
would  have  told  you,  Mary  Lee  and  Jack,  be 
fore,  but  I  had  a  feeling  that  mother  must  know 
first.  I  am  going  to  marry  Neal  Harding." 

"  Maybe  you  think  we  are  surprised,"  scoffed 
Jack.  "Why,  you  old  fraud,  the  fact  was 
written  on  your  face  on  that  very  day  of  our 
wild  trip  to  Sakusa,  wasn't  it,  Mary  Lee?" 

"  You  certainly  bore  all  the  hall-marks  of  an 

affianced  maiden,"  Mary  Lee  assured  her  sister. 

"  Never  mind,  Nan,"  Jean  spoke  up.     "  I  am 

surprised,  and  I  am  pleased,  too.     It  will  be 

lovely  to  have  a  brother." 

"  What's  the  matter  with  Cart?"  asked  Jack 
indignantly. 

"Oh,  he's  all  right,"  responded  Jean,  "but 
you  have  been  parading  Cart  before  us  ever 
since  you  were  twelve  years  old  ;  he  is  no 
novelty,  and  besides  it  is  all  talk  on  your  part 
anyway." 

"  It  isn't  at  all,"  retorted  Jack,  who  felt  that 
she  must  have  some  of  the  importance  accorded 


If  It  Must  Be  365 

Nan  in  her  position  of  an  engaged  girl.  "I 
always  said  I  was  going  to  marry  him ;  you 
know  I  did,  and  I  mean  it  now  just  as  much  as 
ever." 

11  Does  Cart  have  anything  to  say  about  it  ?  " 
inquired  Jean  teasingly. 

"  Of  course  he  does.  Do  you  suppose  I  would 
be  so  sure  if  it  were  not  all  settled  ?  " 

"  Do  you  really  mean  that  it  is  all  settled  and 
that  you  never  told  me  ?  "  ejaculated  Jean  in 
dignantly. 

"  I  didn't  tell  any  one,"  Jack  asserted.  "  I 
am  going  to  tell  mother  now ;  while  such 
affairs  are  in  the  air.  It  won't  be  so  hard  for 
her  to  get  used  to  two  such  things  together  as 
to  have  them  sprung  on  her  separately."  And 
off  she  went.  But  she  was  back  again  in  a 
minute.  "  What  did  mother  say  to  you,  Nan  ?  " 
she  asked  as  she  slid  inside  the  door  closing  it 
after  her.  "  Was  she  very  serious  and — and — 
oh,  you  know, — overcome  and  all  that  ?  " 

"  She  was  perfectly  dear,"  said  Nan,  her  eyes 
shining.  "  I  told  her  first  and  then  Neal  came 
and  we  talked  it  over  together.  I  went  for 
Aunt  Helen  and  then  we  four  - 

"  Had  a  heart  to  heart  talk,"  interrupted 
Jack.  "I  don't  think  I  could  stand  that.  I 
shall  try  to  make  short  work  of  it,  for  I  should 
collapse  under  a  long  session.  There  is  this 


366  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

much  about  it,  mother  ought  not  to  be  much 
surprised  for  I  always  maintained  that  I  meant 
to  marry  Cart,  while  you  vowed  you  would 
marry  no  one  but  a  Virginian." 

"  That  is  all  I  knew  about  it,"  returned  Nan. 
"  I  would  marry  Neal  if  he  were  a  Japanese  or 
a  Chinaman." 

Jack  laughed.  "  Won't  old  Jo  have  it  in  for 
you  when  you  have  given  her  such  digs  about 
her  devotion  to  her  Dr.  Paul  ?  " 

"  You'd  better  go  along  and  find  mother  so 
as  to  get  it  over,"  warned  Jean. 

"  I  fool  so  feelish,"  returned  Jack  using  an  ex 
pression  of  which  they  all  were  fond.  "  I  am 
just  making  conversation  so  as  to  put  off  the 
evil  hour.  Well,  I  suppose  I  might  as  well  go. 
Remember  me  in  your  prayers,  girls,"  and  this 
time  she  was  really  gone. 

She  hesitated  before  she  tapped  at  her 
mother's  door.  To  the  invitation  to  enter  she 
poked  her  head  in  the  door  and  said,  "  I  just 
thought  I  might  as  well  tell  you,  mother,  that 
I  am  going  to  marry  Carter." 

Her  mother  smiled.  "  I  have  been  hearing 
that  for  the  past  six  years,  Jack.  It  isn't  really 
a  very  great  surprise  to  hear  you  say  so." 

"But  I  really  mean  it  this  time,"  declared 
Jack,  coming  a  little  further  into  the  room.  "  I 
have  been  treating  him  like  a  dog  and  I  feel  like 


If  It  Must  Be  367 

a  crawly  worm  about  it,  so  I  thought  if  I  told 
the  family  I  might  not  be  tempted  to  flaunt  my 
self  so  outrageously  hereafter." 

"  Don't  you  think  it  is  rather  hard  upon  a 
mother  to  have  two  such  announcements  thrust 
upon  her  in  one  day  ?  "  inquired  Mrs.  Corner 
gravely. 

11  Oh,  but  just  think  what  darling  men  we 
have  chosen,"  replied  Jack  encouragingly. 
11  Suppose  I  had  fallen  in  love  with  Mr. 
Tamura,  and  Nan  had  picked  up  some  crooked 
stick  of  an  oily-haired  musician  who  hadn't  two 
cents  to  rub  together  and  would  waste  the  one 
cent  he  might  have.  Just  think  of  that,  and 
then  look  at  dear  old  Carter  and  Neal  Harding. 
Why,  if  you  hunted  the  world  over,  you  couldn't 
find  two  nicer  men." 

Mrs.  Corner  had  to  laugh.  Jack's  arguments 
were  always  of  such  a  nature.  "  Well,  dear,  I 
quite  agree  with  you,"  she  said.  "  If  I  have  to 
lose  my  girls,  f  certainly  must  commend  them 
for  having  chosen  wisely." 

"  Oh,  but  you  won't  lose  us,"  rejoined  Jack. 
"  I  don't  intend  to  marry  for  years  and  years, 
and  besides,  you  know  they  always  say  that 
when  a  daughter  marries,  a  mother  gains  a  son, 
but  when  a  son  marries,  a  mother  loses  him  en 
tirely.  Aren't  you  glad  we  are  all  girls,  mother  ? 
You  may  have  three  or  four  sons  yet." 


368  The  Four  Comers  in  Japan 

Mrs.  Corner  smiled.  Who  but  Jack  would 
take  such  means  of  smoothing  over  unpleasant 
facts?  "  Come  in,  dear,"  she  said. 

44 1  will  if  you  will  say  you  think  Carter  will 
make  an  adorable  son  and  that  I  am  not  a  silly 
for  thinking  so  much  of  him." 

44 1  am  ready  to  admit  all  that,"  Mrs.  Corner 
replied  gravely. 

Jack  sidled  in,  ran  to  her  mother,  snuggled 
her  face  for  one  moment  against  her  mother's 
shoulder,  gave  her  an  ardent  kiss  and  then 
backed  away.  "  I  can't  stand  any  more  just 
now,"  she  said  with  a  distinct  quaver  in  her 
voice.  "  I  am  such  a  bally  ass,  you  know.  I'll 
come  back  again  some  other  time,"  and  she  was 
out  of  the  door  before  her  mother  could  reprove 
her  for  using  such  expressions. 

When  she  had  finished  mopping  her  eyes  and 
had  resumed  a  palpably  don't-care  manner,  she 
returned  to  her  sisters. 

44  Well,  did  you  get  it  over?"  inquired  Jean. 

44  Oh,  yes,"  was  Jack's  reply. 

44  Of  course  mother  was  lovely."  Nan  made 
the  remark. 

44  Of  course.  She  always  is.  It  would  be  out 
of  all  reason  to  expect  anything  else.  There 
never  was  such  a  precious  mother  in  all  the 
world." 

There   was    unanimous   agreement  to    this, 


If  It  Must  Be  369 

then  Jean  said  gaily,  "  I  suppose  then  that 
Miss  Jacqueline  Corner  is  open  to  congratula 
tions." 

Jack  warded  off  a  precipitate  advance  upon 
her  person.  "  Don't  you  dare,"  she  cried. 
"Why  don't  you  all  fall  upon  Nan  ?  She  is  in 
a  tighter  box  than  I." 

"Just  what  do  you  mean  by  that  remark?" 
asked  Nan  coming  nearer  threateningly. 

"  I  mean  that  not  a  soul  outside  the  family  is 
to  know  about  Cart  and  me,  but  you  will  have 
to  tell  Eleanor,  at  least,  and  Jo,  of  course,  and  so 
it  will  go." 

"  I  won't  have  to  tell  Eleanor,  for  Neal  is 
going  to  do  that  himself,"  retorted  Nan. 

"  I  will  venture  to  say  that  is  she  now,"  cried 
Mary  Lee  as  a  tap  was  heard  at  the  door. 

She  was  right,  for  they  admitted  Eleanor  who 
came  in  buoyantly.  "  Where  is  that  dear  old 
Nan  ?  "  she  exclaimed.  "  I  can  scarcely  wait  to 
get  hold  of  her.  Neal  has  told  me  and  I  can't 
tell  you  how  glad  I  am  to  have  a  sister,  and  such 
a  sister !  You  blessed  old  dear,  if  you  don't  like 
me  for  a  sister-in-law  it  will  not  be  for  lack  of 
love  on  my  part." 

"  How  sweet  you  are  to  say  such  things,"  re 
turned  Nan  with  feeling.  "  I  hope  the  rest  of 
the  family  will  be  as  kind  as  you." 

"  Oh,  they  are  bound  to,  and  you  know  we 


370  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

are  not  so  many,  just  the  two  boys  and  myself 
after  father  and  mother.  Oh,  girls,  if  I  hadn't 
promised  to  stay  out  here  a  year,  I  should  be 
inclined  to  go  back  with  you,  but  Aunt  Nora 
would  think  it  mean  of  me  after  she  has  been  so 
good  as  to  let  me  have  these  weeks  with  you 
all.  Wouldn't  it  be  fine  if,  at  the  end  of  a 
year,  Neal  and  I  could  go  back  together  and 
that  he  could  then  have  an  appointment  not  so 
far  off?" 

Her  question  was  interrupted  by  a  summons 
which  came  for  Jack.  Some  one  wished  to  see 
her. 

"  It  couldn't  be  Carter,  could  it  ?  "  whispered 
Jean  to  Mary  Lee. 

The  latter  shook  her  head.  "  I  don't  believe 
so,'7  Mary  Lee  returned  in  the  same  lowered 
tone.  "  He  hasn't  had  time  to  get  her  letter 
yet." 

Jack  was  gone  some  time  and  when  she  re 
turned  she  broke  into  a  laugh.  "  Who  do  you 
think  has  come  ?  "  she  said. 

"  Carter,"  cried  the  girls  with  one  accord. 

"  You're  way  off,"  returned  Jack.  "It  is  Ko- 
yeda  and  her  father  with  Toku.  Miss  Gresham 
couldn't  come  and  so  Ko-yeda  said  she  would, 
at  least  Mr.  Sannomiya  was  so  good  as  to 
bring  her.  They  know  Miss  Gresham  and  all 
the  missionary  people  of  her  church,  you  re- 


If  It  Must  Be  371 

member,  so  here  they  are.  Toku  looked  so 
cunning." 

"  Are  you  really  going  to  take  him  back  with 
you?"  queried  Mary  Lee. 

"  Yes,  for  there  are  two  Japanese  girls  going 
to  the  States  and  they  will  take  charge  of  him 
on  the  ship  and  be  glad  of  what  I  can  pay  them 
for  doing  it." 

"  But  when  you  get  back  home  what  then  ?  " 
asked  Jean.  "  We  can't  take  him  to  college 
with  us." 

"  No,  I  shall  hand  him  over  to  Carter  and  let 
him  find  somebody  to  bring  him  up  in  the  way 
he  should  go." 

"  Poor  Carter,"  said  Mary  Lee  compassion 
ately. 

"You  needn't  *  poor  Carter'  him,"  retorted 
Jack.  "  He  will  just  love  to  do  it  when  I  tell 
him  that  Toku  is  to  be  reared  in  such  a  way  as 
will  make  him  a  good  servant  for  us.  It  will 

give  him  a  new  interest  and  besides "  She 

broke  off  but  added,  "  Oh,  well,  I  understand 
Cart  better  than  any  of  the  rest  of  you  do,  and 
besides  I  would  be  pleased  to  pieces  to  do  that 
much  for  him." 

And  so  it  was  settled  that  little  Toku  should 
sail  the  seas  over  with  his  future  planned  out 
for  him.  Ko-yeda  herself  looked  after  him 
during  the  few  days  that  they  all  remained  in 


372  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

Nagasaki,  for  Mr.  Sannomiya  was  contented  to 
stay  till  these  American  friends  should  take 
their  leave,  and  made  himself  useful  in  many 
ways.  Neal,  too,  took  upon  himself  all  the 
difficult  matters  relating  to  their  departure,  and 
was  so  attentive  and  considerate  that  Mrs. 
Corner  confessed  to  Nan  that  it  would  seem  a 
very  pleasant  thing  to  have  a  son. 

These  last  were  happy  days  for  them  all. 
With  three  such  intelligent  guides  as  Mr. 
Sannomiya,  Neal  and  Mr.  Montell,  they  were 
able  to  do  their  final  sightseeing  with  more 
ease  and  celerity  than  if  they  had  been  a  party 
of  women  alone.  Jean  and  Ko-yeda  had  many 
good  times  together,  the  tractable  little  Toku 
being  left  in  charge  of  the  two  Japanese  girls 
who  had  agreed  to  see  to  him  during  the 
voyage.  Neal  and  Nan  received  consideration 
from  every  one,  and  Nan,  who  had  always  been 
the  one  to  take  the  heavier  burdens  in  trav 
eling,  for  once  in  her  life  threw  aside  all  re 
sponsibility  and  gave  up  her  days  to  the  com 
panionship  which  grew  dearer  and  dearer  as 
the  moments  flew.  "  Sayonara — If  it  must  be," 
the  Japanese  farewell,  came  to  their  lips  with 
more  and  more  meaning  as  the  hour  ap 
proached  when  they  must  be  separated. 

Mary  Lee  and  Miss  Helen  showed  their 
tender  sympathy  in  a  hundred  ways,  for  both 


If  It  Must  Be  373 

knew  to  the  fullest  what  a  good-bye  may  con 
tain  for  those  who  must  leave  one  another  in 
the  height  of  their  devotion. 

More  than  once  Mary  Lee  came  upon  her 
sister  watching  with  trembling  lips  the  form  of 
her  lover  as  he  went  down  the  street.  "  And 
soon,  soon,  I  shall  not  be  watching  for  him  to 
come  back,"  she  said  on  that  last  day  before 
they  should  leave. 

"  I  understand,"  whispered  the  younger  girl. 
"I  know  how  hard  it  is,  dear  old  girl."  Nan 
gave  a  squeeze  to  the  hand  that  had  sought 
hers  and  the  two  went  in  together. 

At  last  the  morning  of  departure  came.  The 
big  steamer  was  crowded  with  a  motley  throng 
of  people.  Flags  were  flying,  men  were  calling, 
women  and  children  were  crying.  The  bright 
blue  waters  were  dotted  with  queer  looking 
crafts.  Placid-looking  little  girls  with  even 
more  placid  babies  were  trotting  up  and  down 
the  wharf,  their  bright  costumes  adding  to  the 
brilliancy  of  the  picture. 

"They  are  a  contented  folk,"  remarked  Miss 
Helen  to  Mr.  Montell  who,  with  Eleanor,  stood 
by  her  side. 

"  Yes,  and  I  hope  ambition  will  not  alter  that 
fact,"  he  returned.  "A  love  of  the  beautiful 
with  a  simple  life  go  a  long  way  toward  mak 
ing  content.  If  they  lose  those  two  things,  I 


374  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

am  afraid  we  shall  not  observe  such  content 
ment  in  ten  years  from  now." 

"  What  is  gained  in  one  direction  must  mean 
loss  in  some  other,"  said  Miss  Helen  looking 
over  to  where  Nan  and  Mr.  Harding  were 
standing  with  no  eyes  for  the  scene  before 
them. 

"  How  can  I  let  you  go  ? "  the  young  man 
was  saying.  "  You  will  not  forget,  sweet 
heart?" 

"  Not  a  day,  not  an  hour,"  was  Nan's  answer. 

Little  Toku,  with  his  two  attendants,  was 
walking  up  and  down,  vastly  entertained  yet  a 
little  afraid  at  all  this  confusion  and  these  strange 
faces,  but  as  he  looked  up  into  the  faces  of  those 
who  led  him  by  the  hands,  he  smiled,  for  these 
were  friends  and  would  not  leave  him  to  the  un 
known. 

Ko-yeda  and  Jean  were  having  last  words  to 
gether,  while  Mr.  Sannomiya  talked  as  best  he 
could  to  Mrs.  Corner,  both  appealing  to  Ko- 
yeda  whenever  there  was  absolute  need  of  an 
interpreter. 

Mary  Lee  and  Jack  were  leaning  over  the  rail 
to  see  the  bustle  below.  "  What  a  queer,  queer 
summer  it  has  been,"  said  Jack  musingly.  "  It 
passes  before  me,  such  a  jumble  of  strangeness 
and  yet  with  some  things  standing  out  so 
clearly.  That  dreadful  day  in  the  boiling  mud 


If  It  Must  Be  375 

when   Neal  snatched   me  away  and  probably 
saved  my  life." 

"  You  never  told  me  about  that,"  said  Mary 
Lee. 

"  No,  but  I  will  tell  you  now,  because  it  ac 
counts  partly  for  my  appropriating  Neal  when 
I  had  no  business  to.  I  felt  so  grateful  to  him." 
Then  she  gave  her  sister  an  account  of  what 
had  happened.  "  Another  day,"  she  went  on, 
"is  that  one  when  you  had  the  letter  from 
Carter.  I  think  I  shall  remember  that  to  the 
day  of  my  death.  I  think  my  heart  really 
woke  up  that  minute.  I  didn't  quite  realize 
how  much  I  cared  till  you  showed  me.  And 
to-day,"  she  continued,  "  I  am  going  back  to 
him." 

A  little  further  off,  Nan  was  saying,  "Sup 
pose  I  had  never  come  to  Japan.  I  cannot 
bear  to  think  of  what  I  might  have  missed." 

"  You  mean  ?  "  Mr.  Harding  spoke. 

"  I  mean  you,  dear  boy." 

"  You  would  not  have  missed  me,  nor  would 
I  have  missed  you.  Fate  could  not  have  been 
so  unkind.  Somewhere,  somehow,  sooner  or 
later  we  would  have  met.  I  can't  think  other 
wise." 

Here  a  deep  whistle  sounded  warning  for  all, 
who  were  not  passengers,  to  be  going  ashore. 
Then  were  seen  low  bows,  frantic  embraces, 


376  The  Four  Corners  in  Japan 

shakings  of  hands.  "  Sayonara  !  Sayonara  !  " 
the  air  was  filled  with  the  sound  of  the  parting 
wordo  Nan  clung  to  her  lover's  arm.  "  Come 
soon,  come  soon,"  she  whispered.  "  This  is 
good-bye." 

"  Nothing  shall  keep  me  from  you,  nothing," 
he  said  with  grave  earnestness.  "  God  bless 
my  darling  girl."  He  held  her  hand  while  the 
others  crowded  around  for  a  last  farewell. 

"  Good-bye,  my  sister  Nan,"  whispered 
Eleanor.  "  Write  as  often  as  you  can.  Yes, 
yes,  of  course  I  will.  I  will  take  good  care  of 
him,  and  I  will  let  you  know  if  anything  goes 
wrong  ?  Why  certainly,  only  nothing  will  go 
wrong.  It  is  going  to  be  all  right  and  the  first 
thing  you  know,  you  will  be  coming  to  meet  us 
both." 

"  Sayonara  !  Sayonara !  If  it  must  be  !  " 
Another  hoarse  blast  from  the  steamer,  a  last 
hand-clasp,  a  scramble  to  get  ashore  by  those 
tardily  lingering  and  in  a  few  minutes  the  great 
vessel  began  to  move  out. 

Nan  strained  her  eyes  to  watch  for  the  last 
glimpse  of  the  beloved  figure  who,  standing  on 
the  dock,  was  waving  farewell.  Her  eyes 
would  dim  with  tears  which  she  wiped  away 
from  time  to  time  quite  reckless  of  observers. 

"  Sayonara  !  Sayonara  ! "  the  words  came 
very  faintly  now,  and  then  only  the  churning  of 


If  It  Must  Be  377 

the  water,  the  throb  of  the  engine,  the  queer 
junks  sailing  by,  the  flecks  of  foam.  "  Fare 
well,  dear  Japan,  I  have  left  my  heart  with  you,'' 
Nan  sighed.  "  Every  moment  takes  me  away 
from  the  loveliest  dream,  the  sweetest  memories 
that  ever  girl  had." 

Jack  standing  where  the  fresh  wind  blew  in 
her  face  watched  the  vessel's  prow  rush  through 
the  blue.  On  and  on  and  on.  "  Every  minute 
takes  us  that  much  nearer.  We're  coming,  Cart, 
old  boy,  we're  coming.  It  won't  be  long  now," 
so  sang  her  heart. 

"  Sayonara  !  Sayonara  ! "  sighed  the  little 
Japanese  girls  by  Nan's  side. 

"  Sayonara  !  "  piped  up  Toku  smiling  into 
Nan's  face. 


